Vertebrae But in regard they are neither sensible of feeling nor are mov'd I think it may be question'd whether they have any remarkable and conspicuous Nerves or no Or whether they receive any at all or at least only such as are hardly visible Perhaps the Lymphatic Vessels which proceed from 'em deceiv'd Wharton who took those for Nerves Some there are who believe that these Kernels not only moisten the Gullet without but also withinside to facilitate the swallowing of Nourishment But in regard that outward Irrigation is no way necessary and for that there is no Passage extended from the Kernels toward the outward Concavity of the Gullet it is apparent that that can be none of their Use but that they rather collect the Lymphatic Liquor or suck it from the neighbouring Parts and mix it with the Chylus through the Lymphatic Channels These Kernels sometimes swell to that degree by reason of the Afflux of Humors that they compress and streighten the Gullet overmuch and so obstruct the Passage of the Nourishment and starve the Patient to Death of which we have met with three or four Examples in our Practice VI. The Gullet is mov'd with three Pair of Muscles and a peculiar Sphincter The first Pair which is call'd Cephalopharingaeââ¦m dismiss'd from the Confines of the Head and Neck is expanded with a large Fold of Fibres into the Tunicle of the Gullet by raising it upward streightens the Jaws in swallowing The second Pair call'd Sphaenophariâ⦠arising from the Cavity of the Inner Wing of the Wedge-like Bone and being obliquely extended into the Sides of the Palat and Gullet dilates the Gullet To this there are some who add another Pair inserted into the Lateral and Hinder Part of the Jaws and Gullet by drawing which Part downward they dilate the Cavity of the Jaws and Gullet The third Pair call'd Stylopharingaeum arising from an Appendix of the Pencil-fashion'd Bone and reaching the Sides of the Gullet dilates it with the first Pair The Sphincter of the Gullet call'd also the Oesophagââ¦an-Muscle springing from both Gristles of the Wedge-like Bone encompasses the Gullet like a Sphincter and by streightning it thrusts the Meat downward VII The Use of the Gullet is to swallow the Meat taken in at the Mouth which is perform'd by the Fibres of the Gullet and chiefly by the Oesophagus Galen numbers this among the Natural Actions but in regard that Swallowing is an Arbitrary Action and perform'd by the Instruments serving to voluntary Motion that is to say the Muscles it seems rather to be reckon'd among the Animal Motions And tho' it serve to a Natural Use or Action which is Nourishment however it is no less an Animal Action than Respiration which is assistant to Nourishment yet is an Animal Action CHAP. XVII Of the Neck THE Uppermost Appendix of the Middle Venter is the Neck call'd Collum à Colendo to be worshipped because it usually is most adorn'd Which Etymology no way pleases Us in regard the Neck was long before the Use of Jewels and other Ornaments and therefore we rather derive it from Collis as rising like a Hill above the Shoulders This Neck do we as most Anatomists do reckon among the Parts of the Breast as well by reason of the Vertebrae's with the rest of the Vertebrae's of the Back as by reason of their common Use in regard they afford a common Passage with the rest to the Marrow of the Brain Though Spigelius thinks that Office rather ought to be attributed to the Head Upon this Part the Head is set as upon a more eminent Hill that from thence as from a Watch-Tower it may take a Prospect every way of what is to be desir'd what avoyded and be mov'd about with an easie Motion I. The hinder Part of it though it be generally comprehended under the Name of Collum yet is more particularly call'd Cervix The Neck consists of the common Coverings of the whole Body as also of Arteries Veins Nerves seven Vertebrae's and eight Muscles of which more hereafter II. The hinder Part of the Neck descending is properly call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by Aristotle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as being seated above the Shoulders III. Underneath this stand the Shoulders by the Greeks call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã being those Parts which are seated at the Sides of the Neck which give a beginning to the whole Arm and are constituted by that Eminency which the Head of the Arm makes when it is joyn'd to the broad Bone of the Scapula IV. The contrary Part to this is hollow seated under the Ioynt of the Arm by the Greeks call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by the Latins Axilla and for shortness sake Ala. V. Hippocrates makes a Judgment of the strength of a Man by the Thickness or Slenderness of his Neck and says that a slender Neck betokens Imbecillity and a thick Neck Strength Not without Reason in regard that such as are the Vertebrae's of the Neck such are generally the Vertebrae's of the Breast the Loyns and the Os Sacrum nay such indeed are all the rest of the Bones and other Parts answering the Bigness of the Bones as the Arteries Nerves Veins Ligaments c. If therefore the Neck be slender and weak all the other Parts of the whole Body answerable to it of necessity must be proportionably such but if thick and strong the rest of the corresponding Parts of the Body must be proportionably large and strong unless some Monstrosity of the Neck occasion an Exception to the General Rule The End of the Second Book THE THIRD BOOK OF ANATOMY TREATING Of the UPPER BELLY or HEAD CHAP. I. Of the Head in General ORder and Method now requires that we should survey the Upper Region of the Body and enter the Royal Palace of Minerva and that Superior Mansion of Hers garrison'd with all her Lifeguard where is the Seat of that most Noble Bowel to which the Supream Architect subjected the Government of the whole Body This uppermost Region or uppermost Venter is the Head wherein is contain'd the Chief Organ of the most Noble Functions of the Soul I. It is call'd Caput à capiendo from containing either because it contains the Brain which is the most Noble Bowel or else because the Sences and Animal Actions derive their Beginning from it By the Greeks it is call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as much as to say ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Shell because perhaps the Skull encloses the Noble Bowel like a Shell whence it is call'd by the French La Teste II. It is seated in the uppermost and most eminent Part of the Body which the Platonics think was therefore done because there was a necessity and no more than what was just that the Understanding which is the Queen of all the Faculties should be uppermost exalted But the Galenics
passage to one Part but still prevent the flowing back So that those Valves that open to transmit the Spirits from the right acting Muscle to the left which never permit the same spirits to pass back from the left to the right Besides if those spirits enter the Muscle which is to act through the Tendon then the Tayl of the Muscle will swell sooner then the Head and so the Tayl shall be drawn toward the Head and not the Head toward the Tayl. Then if the Muscles that are to act could not swell so soon as they ought unless they borrow'd spirits from the neighbouring Muscles ceasing to act nor fall again unless they discharg'd their spirits into the adjoyning Muscles what shall we think of the Sphincters that rise and fall act and surcease to act yet neither receive any spirits nor discharge any into any opposite Muscles as having no such Or else as if the spirits were endu'd with reason and knew when to open or when to shut the Valves or when to pass through and when not Certainly such Philosophers seek rather to wrest Nature to their conceits then to direct their conceits according to the Laws of Nature See more of this l. 8. c. 1. CHAP. II. Of the Muscles of the Head THE Muscles of the Head either move the whole Head or some parts belonging to the Head The whole Head is mov'd either Secundarily as it follows the Muscles of the Neck caus'd by the Muscles of the Neck or Primarily as it is turn'd by its proper Muscles above the First Verteber upon which it is immediately placed either forward backward or sideways also as it is turn'd above the Tooth-resembling Process of the Second Verteber as upon an Axle The First Motion is perform'd by Nine pair of Muscles I. The First Pair call'd Splenium oblong thick fleshy and spread over both Vertebers It rises from a Nervous beginning partly from the Spines of the five upper Vertebers of the Breast partly from the lower Spines of the Vertebers of the Neck and ascending upwards inserted with a broad end into the hinder part of the Head and draws the head directly to the hinder Parts or if one only act it draws the head backward toward the side II. The Second Pair call'd the Complex Pair because every Muscle seems to consist of three Muscles as having various beginnings and many Tendonous and Fleshy parts This Pair arises at the seventh Verteber of the Neck and the first second third fourth and fifth Vertebers of the Breast and is most firmly fasten'd to the hinder part of the Head sometimes with a single sometimes with a treble Tendon Whence Galen affirms these Muscles to be three fold Nevertheless that they are single is apparent because there is no separation of any Membrane but are included within their own Membrane only which could not be if they were divided into many Muscles For then they would have every one their proper Membrane by means whereof it might be separted from the other III. The Third Pair call'd the small and thick Pair ââ¦eated under the Second Pair rises with a Nervous beginning from the transverse Processes of the first Vertebers of the Neck rarely from the Five Pairs of the upper Vertebers of of the Breast and growing fleshy extends it self obliquely upward and inward and is inserted with a Nervous end into the hindermost root of the Mamillary Process and lighty draws the head backward but if one only act it bends it backward toward the side Riolanus believes this Pair to be nothing else but a production of the Spinatic Muscle reaching to the head near the Mamillary Process IV. The fourth Pair call'd the bigger streight Pair is small fleshy and slenââ¦er and rises from the top of the Spine of the Second Verteber of the Neck and ending in the middle of the hinder part of the Head assists the motion of the Third Pair V. The Fifth Pair call'd the lesser streight Pair lyes under the former and resembles it in substance shape and course It rises from the hinder part of the first Verteber and being inserted into the hinder part of the Head assists the motion of the Third and the preceding Muscle VI. The sixth Pair call'd the Upper Oblique Pair is seated under the right Pairs and resembles them in substance and shape It is small and rises from the Process of the first Verteber of the Neck and ends in the hinder part of the Head near the outward side of the right Pair Bauhinus says it rises in the hinder part of the Head and ends at the lateral Processes of the first Verteber of the Neck This acting we nod slightly streight forward if either act it inclines the Head backward to one side VII The Seventh is the Lower Oblique Pair oblong fleshly and round rising from the Spine of the Second Verteber of the Neck and inserted into the transverse Process of the first Verteber and turns it round with the Head annex'd to it to the sides VIII The eighth call'd Mastoides seated in the fore-part of the Neck strong long and round which by reason of its two beginings some assert to be two-fold It rises Nervous and broad from the upper part of the Sternon and Clavicle and with a fleshy Tayl is inserted into the Mamillary Process and the hinder part of the Head this Pair bends the Head forward and downward and if one act at a time turns it obliquely to the side IX The Ninth Pair discover'd by Fallopius which may be call'd the Inner Streight Pair seated under the Gullet in the fore-part of the Neck joyns to the First Pair of the Neck It rises with a Nervous beginning from the Ligaments of almost all the Vertebers of the Neck and with a Fleshy tayl is inserted into the Basis of the Head between both Processes where it is joynted with the first Verteber and bends the Head forward when we nod X. The Muscles which move the Parts contain'd in the Head are many and various two in the Forehead four belonging to the Eye-lids twelve to the Eyes eight to the Ears four to the Membranes of the Tympanum eight to the Nose fifteen to the Cheeks and Lips ten to the lower Jaw ten to the Tongue eight to the Hyoides bone the form beginning insertion situation and use of all which we have describ'd l. 3. So that the Muscles of the Head in all are Ninety and Nine CHAP. III. Of the Muscles of the Neck THE Muscles which primarily move the Neck and secondarily the Head are four on each side which move the Neck forward backward and sideways I. Two Long which lye hid under the Gullet These rise fleshy from the fifth and sixth Verteber of the Breast and ascending upward with a sharp Tendon are inserted together into the extuberant Processes of the first Verteber of the Neck sometimes they are fasten'd to the hinder part of the Head near
and were mov'd at the determination of the Mind Thirdly Perhaps you 'l say these Valves are not mov'd like the Valves of an Organ by the help of Keys but that they are open and shut by the Influx of the Animal spirits But this is easily refuted for that the Animal spirits flowing into the Nerves from the Brain and Pith always proceed directly but that they never return is apparent from the continual expulsion of the Brain but repelling of nothing Now in their progress their passage is always open through the Valves so seated as to give free egress But what is that which in the various determination of the Spirits shuts and opens them again in a moment of time The Spirits flowing in only open the Valves and there is no Spirit allowed to return because there is nothing that can expel it nor can the Soul do it for what is already flow'd into the Nerves out of the Brain is without the Instruction of the Determiner having already perform'd the Commands of the Mind by its Efflux neither can it in a moment of time recal it at Libitum back from the Part because the Blood and Spirits are always mov'd forward in the Bodys by Impulsion but never repell'd by the same ways Fourthly Valves are allow'd in Bodies that have a manifest Cavity as the Milky Lymphatic Vessels and Veins where there is only a space for Expansion but in the Nerves there is no Cavity to be discerned besides that in the Cure of a wounded Nerve we have seen those Filaments which were cut off to the great pain of the Patient as long as a Mans Hand separated from the rest not cut off the rest remaining entire about the half way of the Nerve and the Cure being perfected officiating as before and yet in such rare accidents could we observe any hollowness in the Nerves and had there been any Valves therein they must have been dilacerated upon taking away half the length of the Nerve nor could the Nerves have afterward as they did perform their duty Des Cartes and his Followers to avoid these Rocks tells us that the Valves are only in those places of the Nerves where being divided into Branches they enter several Muscles And so they write that one Muscle being dilated by the Spirits more impetuously flowing into it from the Brain and swelling at its full breadth and contracted at its full length by the compression made by the dilated Muscle the Spirits are repell'd upward and forc'd into that Valve seated at the Biforcation of the Nerve So that when they cannot pass it they presently flow into the other Branch of the Biforcation to contract and encrease the swelling of another adjoyning or opposite Muscle But this is easily refuted for that the Ramifications of the same Nerve are inserted into the Muscles either adjoyning or opposite and moving the Members by contrary motions so that there can be no such regress of the Spirits to the Valve seated next the Biforcation there being many times no such Biforcation but only several Muscles receiving several Nerves XXIII The Nerves differ in respect of their substance and quality some are thicker some thinner some softer as those which proceed from the Marrow within the Cranium as also those which extend but a short way to the Sensitive Parts or require but little Motion and proceed from the Pith without the Brain 2. In respect of their Quantity some are large some small others long others short 3. In respect of their rise some from the Pith within others from the Pith without the Cranium 4. In respect of the Pairs some more Porous as the Ceptics some less as the rest of the lesser Nerves XXIV The Pairs or Conjunctions of the Nerves are reckon'd to be Thirty Nine with one Nerve that is not Pair'd That is to say Nine pair arising from the Pith of the Brain within the Cranium and Thirty without side of the Cranium proceeding from the Spinal Pith through the holes of the Vertebres eight Pairs of the Neck twelve of the Breast five of the Loyns and five of the Os Sacrum To this number is to be added the Nerve that has no Pair going forth at the end of the Spinal Pith which Fernelius will have to be rather number'd among the Ligaments But this Number differs from the Computation of those who will have but only Seven Pair of Nerves within the Cranium according to Galen whereas there are rather Nine See lib. 3. cap. 8 and so they number Thirty Seven Pairs with one odd Pair As to the Devarications of the Nerves they are innumerable not to be described by all the Art of Anatomists and therefore we shall only mention those which are most remarkable CHAP. II. Of the Nerves of the Neck OF the Nerves proceeding from the long Pith of the Brain within the Cranium we have discover'd sufficiently lib. 3. cap. 8. But from the Pith of the Spine several Nerves proceed of which more at large lib. 3. cap. 7. of which Anatomists number so many Conjunctions as there are wholes in the Vertebres out of which they proceed The Nerves proceeding from the Spinal Marrow consist of several little Strings which tack'd together from the thin Meninx make one Nerve which the thicker it is into so many the more little Threads it is divided which appears upon the Diffection of the Membrane But least the said little strings at their first egress should be parted one from another first they are wrapt above with the thin Meninx call'd the Dura Mater and no sooner have they made their egress through the holes of the Vertebres but they are bound about with a strong fleshy substance like a Ligament The Nerves proceeding from the Marrow descending into the Spine where it uses to be call'd the Spinal or the Dorsal Morrow according to the Order in which they descend from the Marrow and divided into the Nerves of the Neck the Back or Breast the Loyns and of the Os Sacrum From the Pith passing through the Vertebres of the Neck proceed Eight Pairs though others count but Seven numbring the lowermosâ⦠Pair among the Nerves of the ãâã II. The first and second Pair springing out from the fore-part of the Marrow not from the side least they should be prejudic'd by the peculiar Articulation of the first and second Vertebre arise with a double beginning the one between the hinder part of the Head of the first Vertebre the other between the first and second Vertebre at the sides of the Denti-form'd Process But the first beginning of the Pair is distributed into the Muscles resting upon the Neck and lying under the Oesophagus or Benders of the Neck The hinder beginning of it proceeds with a double dissemination Of which the slendrest is distributed into the lesser streight Muscles and the upper oblique Extenders of the Head the other is inserted into the Beginning of the Muscle rasing up the
Scapula But the First and most slender beginning of the second Pair making its egress at the side of the Denti-form'd Process is distributed into the Muscles of the Neck and wasts it self in the Skin of the Face The Hinder Beginning bursting forth at the sides of the Process of the hinder Vertebre is presently after divided into two unequal Branches Of which the thicker tending toward the hinder Parts and joyning its self with the third Branch of the third Pair of the Nerves crawls over all the hinder Muscles of the Neck and partly communicated to the Ears ascends the very Top of the Head and there wasts it self into the Skin The Other which is more Thin is distributed into the larger streight and oblique Muscles of the lower Part of the Head III. The third Pair rises in each side between the Lateral hole between the second Vertebre immediately after its egress is divided into two Branches The foremost of these is again subdivided into four Stocks of which the First runs out to the first Muscle of those that bend the Neck call'd the long Muscle The Second descending and united with a Sprig of the Fourth Pair ends in the Muscles lying under the Gullet The Third ascending and concurring with the thicker Branch of the Second Pair vanishes in the Skinny Parts of the hinder Part of the Head The Fourth sending forth Branches to the Muscle extending the Neck in the Transverse Processes at the end of the Neck and the raiser of the Scapula seated at the beginning of the Neck terminates in the four square Muscle drawing down the Cheeks The hinder Branch of this Pair is inserted into the second Pair of the Muscles extending the Breast IV. The fourth Pair rising between the third and fourth Vertebre is presently divided into two unequal Branches Of these the foremost and biggest is again tripartited into three little Sprigs Of which the First being joyn'd with another Branch of the Third enters the first and long Pair of the Muscles bending the Neck the other is carry'd to the transversal Muscle extending the Neck and the first of the Scapula called the Cucular The third slenderer then the rest being joyn'd with a little Sprig descending close by the Mediastinum and Pericardium together with those little Sprigs constitutes the Diaphramatic Nerve The hindermost and least proceeding backward toward the Spine affords several Branches to the Muscles of that place and thence is carry'd between the four square Muscle drawing down the Cheeks V. The fifth Pair rising between the fourth and fifth Vertebre is also divided into two Branches the foremost and the hindermost The foremost sends forth four little Sprigs of which the first is carry'd to the Benders of the Neck The second together with the Stocks of the fourth and sixth Pair and somtimes the seventh when the Branch of the seventh is wanting descending by the sides of the Vertebres along the fore-parts of the Vertebres is inserted into the middle of the Diaphragma and therein constitutes the Phrenic Nerve The third proceeds to the Deltoides or Muscle that raises the Shoulder through the upper and outer-most seat of the Shoulder and thence sends forth little Branches to the Cucular and Muscle rearing the Scapula The fourth approaching the Neck of the Scapula is divided into two Branches of which the one is carry'd to the Deltoides where it parts from the Scapula the other which is somewhat thicker is contorted toward the Spine and is distributed in the same manner as the hinder part of the fourth Pair VI. The Sixth Pair breaking forth under the fifth Vertebre and being divided also into two Branches when it has sent forth a little Sprig to constitute the Phrenic Nerve which being joyn'd with a little Branch of the fourth and fifth Pair it forms proceeding farther is united with the seventh of the Neck and the first Pair of the Breast and then parts from them but being again United forms the Net-resembling Fold from whence the Nerves proceed which are carry'd to the Arm. The hindermost is carry'd to the hinder Muscles extending the Head and Neck VII The seventh Pair makes its Passage through the Common Hole of the sixth and seventh Vertebres The foremost and biggest Branch of this Pair is united presently after its Egress with the sixth of the Neck and first of the Breast which we reckon the eighth of the Neck and with the rest is carried the greatest part of it to the Arm. The hindermost and lesser Branch goes away to the Muscles resting upon the Neck and the foursquare Muscle drawing down the Cheeks VIII The eighth Pair which some call the first of the Breast coming forth between the last of the Neck and the first Vertebre of the Breast is presently slit into two Branches The foremost and biggest is united with the seventh of the Neck and the first Nerve of the Breast and so is afterwards altogether dispersed into the Arms. Except one Stock which rising at the beginning of it is united with the Nerves aforesaid and carried into the Fore-parts as far as the Sternon all the length of the first Rib of the Breast affording also a little Sprig to the Subclavial Muscle then winding back upwards terminates in the Muscles rising from the upper part of the Sternon that is to say the Mastoides Sternon hyoides and Hyoides into which nevertheless some Branches are transmitted from the sixth Conjugation of the Brain and the third of the Breast However from the same Branch ready to go into the Arm another Ramification proceeds at the hinder Part which enters the Muscle possessing the Cavity of the Scapula The hindermost and the lesser lyes hid under the Muscles which grow to the Vertebres from whence it sends some Ramifications into the second Muscle bending the Neck as also into those which extend the Head and Neck but descending about the Spine of the seventh Vertebre it sends forth little Sprigs into the lower Part of the first Muscle of the Scapula that is to say the Cucullar and of the third or Rhamboides and the Upper Postic Serratus CHAP. III. Of the Nerves of the Breast oâ⦠Back TWelve Pair arise out of the Dorsal Marrow all which Nerves after their Egress are divided into two Branches of which the biggest is contorted toward the Fore-parts the lesser toward the hinder Parts I. The first Pair rising between the first and second Vertebre of the Breast is presently divided into two Branches Of which the foremost and biggest is united with the fifth sixth seventh and eighth Pair of the Neck and with them forms the Net-resembling Contexture from whence all the Nerves arise that are to descend to the Arm. This also sends forth a Branch all along the Course of the first Rib to the Sternon-bone which constitutes the first Intercostal Nerve and distributes little Twigs into the Muscles resting upon the Breast The hindermost and lesser Branch is disseminated into the same manner as
In respect of Age For in florid Age it is more plentiful than in Childhood and Old-age 2. In respect of Sex For in Women it is more plentiful than in Men. 3. In respect of the Temperament Region and Time of the Year For it less abounds in hot and dry than in cold and moist Tempers 4. In respect of Motion and Rest For sedentary and lazy People are more subject to be fat than they who are given to Exercise or constrained to hard Labor 5. In respect of Dyet For they that feed upon costly Dyet and indulge their Appetites and make use of Nourishment of plentiful and good Iuice are more subject to be fat than they that live sparingly 6. In respect of the Parts themselves For it is more plentiful in those Parts where it is of most use as the Abdomen Breasts Buttocks more sparing in those Parts where it is of little Use as the Hands and Feet but none at all where it is unprofitable and burthensome 7. In respect of Health For healthy People are fuller than sickly and diseased XIII Suet grows to the internal Parts being the same with Pinguedo or Fat in a large Sense But to speak specifically it differs from Fat for that this is softer and more moist easily melted and being melted does not so easily congeal Whereas Suet is harder and dryer is much longer in melting and being melted more difficultly hardens again This is certain however that several Physicians use the Word promiscuously and call any oily Substance of any Creature Fat Grease or Suet as they please themselves which is also to be found in Galen who is frequently carelesly neglectful of making any Distinction or Property between these Words and l. 2. Sympt de pingued thus writes If thou wilt call every oily and fat Substance in Animals Grease but Fat may be taken for the whole Genus of that sort of Substance XIV The fleshy Pannicle fleshy Membrane and membranous Muscle by the Greeks ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is a strong Membrane full of fleshy Fibres especially about the Forehead Neck hinder part of the Head and Region of the Ears spread over the whole Body as well for Covering as Defence endued with an exquisite Sence so that being assail'd with sharp Rapers it causes a quivering and shaking over the whole Body XV. This Pannicle in Man lyes next under the Fat and extends it self to those parts that want Fat as the Eye-lids the Lips the Cods and Yard In most Brutes it is spread under the Skin to which it sticks very close and has the Fat lying under it By the benefit of which many Creatures have a Skin that is easily moveable by means whereof they shake off Flies and other troublesome Insects as we find in Cows Harts and Elephants XVI It sticks most closely to the Back and is there thickest and therefore is vulgarly said to derive its Original from thence In the Neck the Forehead and the hairy part of the Head it can hardly be separated from the Muscles that ly under it and it is so firmly knit to the broad Muscle that it seems to compose it XVII It is somewhat of a ruddy Colour in new-born Infants in People of riper years it is somewhat white Which Colour however varies somewhat according to the Fat the Vessels and Fibres annexed to it so that it is sometimes more pale and sometimes between both XVIII The inner part is smear'd over with a slimy Humour to make the Muscles slippery and render their Motion more easie N. Zas in his little Dutch Treatise of the Dew of Animals ascribes a most unheard of Use to this Membrane For he affirms that it attracts to it self the serous Humours from all parts and that it is the real Receptacle or common Seat of the Serum or Dew Which serous Humour flows from thence into all the Spermatic parts and washes away all their Impurities That it is the Spring and Source of all our Sweat and that in all Distempers of the Joynts it poures forth an incredible quantity of gravelly water vulgarly call'd Aqua Articularis or Joynt-water with many other fantastical Dreams as he was taught by his illiterate Master Lodowic de Bils concerning this Membrane which he frivolously indeavours to impose upon others altogether ignorant that there is no attractive virtue in this Membrane at all nor any receptacle or place where such a manifest quantity of the serous Humour or Dew much less any great quantity sufficient to be sent to all the Spermatic Vessels and to be emitted by Sweat neither are there Pores sufficient to receive so great a quantity in so compact and thin a Membrane Moreover in the Dissections of Bodies as well living as dead that Membrane never is to be seen turgid or swelling with any serous or other dewy Humour as he calls it XIX The Membrane common to the Muscles is a thin Membrane cloathing all and every one of the Muscles and separating them from themselves and the adjacent parts Riolanus animadvert in Bauhin finds fault with Bauhinus for reckoning this Part in the number of the common Containing Parts and yet in the mean time calls it a Membrane proper to the Muscles But Bauhinus's meaning may be easily interpreted for the best That he reckon'd that Membrane among the common Containing Coverings as it is proper only to the Muscles but common nevertheless to all the Muscles that is to say such a one as infolds covers and contains such and such Muscles only but in the mean time is common to all the Muscles CHAP. V. Of the Proper Containing Parts I. THe Containing Parts proper to the lower Belly are the Bones Muscles of the Abdomen and Peritonaeum or Membrane of the Paunch II. The Bones are few and large that is the Vertebers of the Loyns the Os Sacrum with the Crupper-bone adjoyn'd the Huckle-bone Hip-bone and Share-bone of which more l. 9. c. 12. III. The Muscles of the Paunch or Abdomen are ten sometimes eight seldom nine distinguish'd by their proper Membranes and the running along or situation of the Fibres on both sides equally opposite one to another IV. The first Pair which is External is fram'd by the Oblique descending Muscles full of obliquely descending Fibres also These arise from the lower part of the sixth seventh eighth ninth tenth and eleventh Ribs before they end in Gristles folded among the Spires of the greater Saw-shap'd Muscle and the transverse Processes of the Vertebers of the Loyns sticking also to the side of the Hip-bone and end with a broad Tendon in the middle of the Paunch at the Linea Alba. Which Tendon sticks so close to the Tendon of the next ascending Muscle that it is almost inseparable from it nor can be parted from it without being torn and dilacerated Now its membranous Tendon begins at the Linea Alba which Spigelius calls the Similunar or Halfmoon Line These Tendons in Men
aforesaid Muscles but also sends some little Branches into the Nostrils and Cheeks and from thence the greatest part of it is carry'd to the Roots of the Teeth the Larynx and the Tongue Nevertheless he adds Hence it is that deafish people are somewhat hoarse and that a violent and close stopping of the Ears stops great Fluxes of Blood Hence the Teeth are set on edge with grating sounds and that naturally dumb People are deaf and deaf People subject to pant that People that dig in their Ears very hard cough and that the Ears of Peripneumonics are always moist all which things happen by reason of the Communication of the Nerves of the Fifth Pair with these Parts This brief Description of the fifth Pair is obvious in Demonstrations but they who endeavour to deliver a more exquisite Description of it and its farther Distribution through the Organs of Hearing do not all agree one with another neither in Dissections do the Distributions of the Nerves occur alike in all Bodies Nature sporting and varying as well in these as in several other parts of the Body Eustachius concerning this Matter thus writes The Fifth Pair of the Nerves of the Brain does not consist of two Nerves as others believe but has two unequal stalks on each side of which the biggest is neatly hollow'd to the full length like a Semicircle and kindly embraces the less and so being both joyn'd together proceed obliquely to the foremost and exterior part as far off the extream part of the Hollowness bor'd through in the Stone-like Bone for their sakes where the lesser stalk separating from the bigger finds a little hole prepar'd for it and enters it and with a wonderful winding course shoots forth without the Skull The bigger stalk seems to be divided into three portions little distant one from the other of which the principal is Caps a little hole pervious into the Cochlear-Bone but whether it cover it like a Pot-lid or pierce any deeper and be twin'd about within the Snaky Curles of that Bone I could not well examin because of the difficulty of handling those Parts Fallopius explains the same thing somewhat otherwise The first Pair says he assists the Hearing consisting of two Nerves the one than which there is no Nerve more soft except the Visory design'd to the Sence of Hearing the other which is also assign'd to the fifth Pair because it arises from the same place with the softer and reaches together with the same to the Stone-like Bone but indeed it is a distinct Nerve and harder than the former and equally as hard as the rest of the Nerves which form ihe rest of the Pairs nor will any Reason allow it to be a part of the soft one The other portion of the fifth Pair which is soft and by me call'd the Hearing-Nerve coming together with the hard one to the extremity of that Den by the means of certain very narrow middle holes is distributed into two Cavities of which the one is by me call'd the Labyrinth the other the Spoon or Spoon-like Portion neither does it proceed any farther or send any Nerve from its self to the exterior Parts And Coiter testifies that he has often found it as Fallopius describes it Vesalius differing from Fallopius thus answers That Difference by thee observ'd in the hard and soft Original of the fifth Pair or of its being carry'd to its proper hole I have not as yet discover'd For there is no nearer way whereby the foremost Portion of the Nerve of the fifth Pair can be carry'd or distributed to the beginning of the Den which I compare to the Chamber of a Mine And though you describe the hard Portion of the fifth Pair as if it were of no Use to the Organ of Hearing yet you must take notice that it produces a stalk that runs through the hole beculiar to the vaulted Den. Besides when I observe the Hole admitting the fifth Pair and see that there is a passage to be met with in the foremost Seat of it which ends at length I cannot understand how you while you divide the fifth Pair into soft and hard and assert the hard Portion to be slenderest and seated behind the other can expect it should enter the said Passage without some kind of crossing and running athwart which would prove the course and situation of your hard Portion above and soft one below For to my sight the former and not the hinder part seems to enter the said Passage which ceases in the Blind Hole under the Ear toward the hinder parts Here Vesalius describes an exact Distribution of the fifth Pair of the Nerves though it be a difficult thing to demonstrate it so exactly in a dead Body especially for those that are over-hasty in Dissection so that it is only a Labour to be perform'd by sharp-sighted dextrous and patient Anatomists XXVIII The Sixth Pair which provides for many Parts in the middle and lower Belly and thence call'd the Vagous or Wandring Pair arises a little below the fifth Pair cover'd over with strong Membranes by reason of its longer Course and connex'd to the neighbouring Parts At the Beginning it is compos'd of several little Nerves and Fibers which Fibers are presently so united and cover'd over with the same Membrane that they seem to constitute one Nerve Between these little Nerves collected together by this Union in each of the vagous Nerves there is one which arises not from the Pith within the Cranium but from the Pith of the Neck for which Discovery we are beholden to Willis from which place along the sides of the Pith into which it is never all the way inserted but only fasten'd by thin Fibers it ascends upward toward the Head and increases in Bulk hence carry'd to the inside of the Cranium it is fasten'd to the Fibers of the fifth Pair and with those issues forth at the same hole so that you would think they grew together into one Trunk After their Egress being again separated from the Trunk of the vagous Nerve it reflects back and afterward imparts certain little Branches to the Muscles of the Neck and Shoulders descends to the Scapular Muscle and in that is almost all consum'd pouring Animal Spirits into it for the motion of the Arms in Men the Fore-feet in Beasts tho Wings in Fowl and the Fins in Fish for in these Creatures also has Willis observ'd Productions of the said Nerve And therefore because the Motions of the Arm require strong Muscles it is requisite that it should arise from the Pith within and not without the Brain This vagous Pair being compos'd of the said little Nerves concurring together issues out of the Cranium through the third hole common with the hinder part of the Head to the Bone of the Temples through which also passes the bigger Branch of the inner Jugular Vein and not far from its Egress sends little Branches to the Muscles of the Neck and the Cowl-resembling
Teeth the Meat oftentimes sliping from the Mouth into the Cheeks for the more exact chewing of it as also to cause Inflation as the Chaps by their Constriction send forth with more or less force the Air flowing from the Lungs through the Lips more or less open The Variety of all which Motitions toward the lower upper outer or inner Parts proceeds from the manifold Variety of the Fibers wherewith it is interwoven In the Center of this Muscle is to be found a strong Ligament as Placentius reports which growing outward and creeping through the Mouth of the Gums ends in a small slender Muscle directly opposite to the Chap which Ligament however Riolanus will not allow of III. Of Muscles proper only to the Lips there are five Pair and one orbicular Muscle The First Pair rising with a broad and fleshie Original from the upper Jaw where it causes the Cavity of the Cheeks and furnish'd with several Fibers is carried obliquely downward to the foremost Parts and inserted on both sides into the side of the upper Lip and moves it upward and outward The Second Pair rising with a fleshie but slender and thin Original and wrap'd about with much Fat is inserted into the Bridle where the Lips meet and assist the Motion of the Former The Third Pair by Riolanus call'd the Zugomatic fleshie and round rising outward from the Jugal Process and obliquely descending along the Cheeks terminates in the Confines of both Cheeks which it draws away to the Sides upwards The Fourth Pair arising with a fleshie and broad Original from the lower part of the lower Jaw at the Sides of the Chin is inserted into the middle of the lower Lip and moves it downward and outward The Fifth Pair rising with a fleshy and broad beginning from the sides of the lower Jaw in a lower place and sometimes extended to the middle of the Chin proceeds upward and narrowing himself by degrees is obliquely inserted into the lower Lip near the end and draws it obliquely downward and outward The Orbicular Muscle called also the Constrictor which is common to both Lips is that which constitutes the proper Figure and soft Substance of the Lips and forms both Lips in the Circuit of the Mouth and encompassing the whole Mouth like a Sphincter and drawing the Lips mutually to its self purses up the Mouth with orbicular Fibers and sticks close to the Cherry Flesh. Now all the Muscles of the Lips are intermix'd alike with Fibers cutting themselves like a St. Andrews Cross whence proceeds various and sundry Motions of the Lips IV. The Muscles of the lower Iaw for the other is immoveable causing a strong Motion in the chewing of Food are called Masticatory Molary or Grinders and Mansory or Eaters of which there are reckoned five Pair V. The First Pair being the strongest and bigest are call'd Crotaphytes or Temple Muscle rising with a fleshy beginning about the Bone of the hinder part of the Head and Temples is cover'd with the Pericranium The Fibers of this the farther they remove from the Middle the more obliquely they are carried toward their Tendon and hence the more it descends the narrower and thicker it is and at length embraces the acute Process of the lower Jaw with a short and strong Tendon and strongly elevates it together with the Jaw It receives three Nerves of each side one from the Third another from the Fourth and a third from the Fifth Pair by reason of which this Muscle being bruised or wounded great danger of Convulsion and Death ensues especially if the Wound happen about the lower or nervous part VI. The Sââ¦cond call'd the Digastric or double Belly'd because that being hollowed in the Middle it seems to have two Bellies rises near the Mammy-form Process and about the middle where it is bow'd correspondent to the winding of the lower Jaw it is narrowed into a tendonous Body and thence becoming fleshy again it is fastned more withinside to the fore and middle part of the Chin and by drawing the Jaw downward opens the Mouth the too extraordinary falling of which Jaw is also prevented by the Ligament annex'd VII The Third Pair which is lateral call'd the First Mansory or Eating Pair and proceeding partly with a fleshy partly with a nervous Original from the upper Jaw and the Jugal Bone is joyned with a broad and strong Connexion to the lower Jaw and through the Diversity of the Fibers moves it forward backward and side-ways and as it were turns it round VIII The Fourth Pair call'd the other Mansory and Pterygoides or Wing-like and the Internal Wing-like which is thick and short is produced nervous from the inner Wing-like Processes of the Sphoenoides Bone and becoming fleshy large and thicker is carried with a broad and strong Tendon to the lower and hinder part of the inner side of the lower Jaw which by drawing upward assists the Action of the Temple-Muscle also it brings the Jaw backward when turn'd outward IX The Fifth Pair Pterygoides or External Wing-like and seated in the lower Cavity of the Bones of the Temples proceeds with a double Original partly nervous partly fleshy from the Sphoenoides and external Wing-like Process and after a short Course is inserted into the Neck of the lower Jaw and the inner Seat of its Head and moves and brings the Face forward Besides the foresaid Muscles the Pair of square Muscles is properly referr'd to the Muscles of the lower Jaw drawing the Jaw downward which we have already described among the Muscles common to the Chaps and Lips CHAP. XXII Of the Gums Palate Uvula and Chaps I. THE Parts contain'd in the Hollow of the Mouth are various among which first occur two Gums consisting of a sort of Flesh somewhat hard and immoveable encompassing the Teeth like a Breast-work and fixing them in their like Trenches Hence the Gum is called by the Greeks ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to include or involve as being that which wraps up and enfolds the Teeth Hence also a Swelling in the Gums is by the Physitians call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã II. The Palate which is as it were fortified with Teeth by the Greeks called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as it were the Heaven of the Mouth is the upper part of the Mouth slightly concave like an Arch hence called Testudo Oris or the Tortois-shell of the Mouth form'd in the Sphoenoides Bone and extended from the Chaps to the Teeth It consists of Bones and a peculiar glandulous Flesh or of small Kernels conglomerated together and a thick Tunicle furnished with many small diminutive Holes sending forth the Spitly Liquor from the Glandulous Substance of the Palate in some places full of wrinkles continuous with the Tunicle that covers the other parts of the Mouth whence it is vulgarly said to be common to the Throat and Ventricle though it has a peculiar
Constitution different from other Tunicles in respect of which it perfects the Sence of Taste together with the Tongue and to that purpose is furnished with Nerves from the fourth Pair The use of the Palate is to perfect the Sence of Tasting with the Assistance of the Tongue as also to break the Voice and render it more perfect whence it comes to pass that those People who have this part eaten away by some unhappy Ulcer taste but imperfectly and speak with a hoarse and ungrateful Voice III. The Uvula by others call'd Uva Gurgulio Columna Columella and Gargareon is a little ruddy piece of Flesh spungy somewhat long broad above and obtusely acute below hanging forward like a Grape from the middle of the Palate near the Passages of the Nostrils into the Mouth This Bauhinus and some other Anatomists think to be nothing else but the twice doubled Membrane covering the inner Parts of the Mouth It is over-spread with a very soft and loose little Skin and swells and grows longer upon Flegmatic Defluxions which Distemper is called the Falling of the Uvula To this Riolanus and Veslingius attribute two Pairs of Muscles the Internal and External by which it hangs and obtains a slight Motion But that their Opinion is only conjecture the Sight it self informs us it being a most difficult thing to shew any such Muscle in that Part and for that the Uvula does not want them to hang by nor for voluntary Motion which is never observed in that Part. Moreover Riolanus following Aretaeus ascribes to the Uvula two broad Ligaments not unlike the expanded Wings of Bats call'd by the Arabians Galsamach But these like the foresaid Muscles are prov'd rather by conjecture than demonstration unless they take the hinder membranous part of the Palate from whence the Uvula hangs for Ligaments IV. The use of it is manifold 1. To break in some measure the force of the cold Air breath'd in from rushing in too suddenly upon the Lungs to their great dammage 2. To prevent least the Humors descending through the upper Parts of the Palate should fall directly in too great a quantity into the Larynx but that only when the Uvula is forc'd back by swallowing that then they should be turn'd toward the Gullet and fall into it 3. To hinder the Drink from running back into the Nostrils 4. It contributes also something to the Tone of the Voice though Fallopius and others deny it For though the Modulation of the Voice be ordered in the Larynx yet the wider or narrower Exit of that modulated Voice contributes very much to the Tone of it Which is apparent from hence that if a Man sing with his Spectacles upon his Nose the Voice will be another thing then when he sings with Nostrils open So also if the Uvula by missing the Voice grows harsh and ungrateful as is apparent in such as have had their Uvulas eaten away by Ulcers 5. Fallopius believes the primary use of it is to moisten the Epiglottis and the Larynx by distilling upon them some certain lympid Liquor V. The Chaps are improperly taken for the whole Gaping of the Mouth properly they denote the hinder most and lower space where the Extremities of the Tongue and rough Artery and the Holes of the Nostrils descending through the hinder Parts of the Palate meet together which is conspicuous upon opening the Mouth and depressing the Tongue and by the Greeks is call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by Galen also ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and by Hippocrates ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by a Metaphor from the Narrowness because an Isthmus properly signifies a narrow Tract of Land between two Seas and so the Uvula in the Chaps like a Neck of Land hangs in the middle gaping of the Chaps however they do not call the Uvula the Isthmus but the gaping of the Chaps it self whereas the Name ought to belong to the Uvula Nicholas Stenonis has observ'd in a Calves Head under the Tunicle a little piece of Flesh composed of glandulous Bunches full of Lââ¦mphatic Vessels VI. The use of the Chaps is to transmit and swallow those things which are taken in at the Mouth which is perform'd oy three Pair of Muscles common to the Pharynx with the Gullet and described in the Description of the Gullet CHAP. XXIII Of the Hyoides-Bone BEfore we enter upon the Description of the Tongue we are to say something of the Hyoides-Bone which is laid under it as a Prop for the firmer Structure of the Tongue and to facilitate its Motion I. The Hyoides-Bone consists of several Bones which being joyn'd together resemble the Greek Letter V. or A. and hence also is called the Upsiloides or the Lambdoides though it be more like an Upsilon than a Lambda in regard it is not carried about with an acute but an obtuse and somewhat round Semicircle It consista chiefly of three Bones very ââ¦eldom of Five Seven Nine or Eleven of which the middlemost exceeding the rest in bigness large broad withoutside gibbous withinside somewhat hollowed to which the other two are joyned like Horns But if it consist of more then three Bones those are Gristly Riolanus has these Observations touching the Hyoides-Bone But the Hyoides-Bone says he in Women appears more slender and thin and consists of fewer Bones whose room the Suspensory Productory Ligaments supply Then you shall observe that only the Epiglottis is received into the Cavity of the Hyoides and that the Tongue rests upon the upper side of the Basis. To these little Bones are joyned four small Gristles which prove sometimes bony themselves Two of these joyn to the Basis of the middle Bone resembling both in form and bigness a Grain of Wheat Two others are placed near the side Bones or Horns and are fastned with a nervous Ligament to the Pen-resembling Appendix And so the Hyoides upon the sides adheres to that Appendix on the forepart to the Target-form'd Gristle of the Larynx but chiefly to the Tongue and receives the Epiglottis into its Cavity II. When the Tongue moves this Bone also moves and that by the assistance of eight Muscles which it has in common with the Tongue The first Pair call'd Sternothyoides moves it downward and backward and rises with a round and fleshy Original from the upper inner Seat of the Bone of the Sternum and forward ends in the Basis of the Hyoides The second Pair called the long Coracohyoides by the Ancients rises from the upper side of the Shoulder near the Coracoides Process and in the midst of its Body grown slender like a Tendon is carry'd along obliquely under the seventh Muscle of the Head to the sides of the Hyoides and draws them obliquely downward The third Pair slender and round seated under the Chin proceeds from the extream Process of the Styliform with a round Belly therefore call'd Styloceratoides and being inserted into the Horns of the Hyoides moves obliquely
the Great hole By the benefit of these Muscles the Neck together with the Head is bent directly toward the the fore Parts but sideways by the single motion of one II. Two Scalen's these some reckon scalen- among the Muscles of the Breast which are more properly seated in the Sides and proceeding from the first Rib with a fleshy Beginning are inserted within side into all the transverse Processes of the Vertebers of the Neck the first and second sometimes excepted and assist the Motion of those already mentioned These Muscles have a peculiar Hole through which the Arteries descending to the Arm and the Veins ascending thence find their Passage III. Two Transversals seated in the Back These arising from the Roots of the Processes of the six superior Vertebers and insensibly becoming more fleshy are fastned to all the Transverse Processes of the Vertebers of the Neck without-side and bend the Neck to the hinder Parts or by the single Motion of one obliquely backward Between these Muscles the Nerves of the Spinal Pith are carried arising from the Vertebers of the Neck IV. Two called Spinati which being long and broad possesses the whole Neck between the Spines They arise from seven Spines of the Breast and five of the Vertebers of the Neck lying one upon another and distinguished only by the Spines and are implanted into the whole inferior Seat of the second Spine of the Verteber of the Neck and together with the Transversals move the Neck obliquely toward the hinder Parts To these eight Muscles of the Neck if you reckon the thirteen Muscles of the Larynx seven of the Gullet the eight of the Hyoides-bone and ten of the Tongue which are all seated in the Neck the Muscles of the Neck will amount to forty six CHAP. IV. Of the Muscles of the Arms or Shoulders THE upper Part of the Arm reaching from the Top of the Shoulder to the Elbow which they call the Shoulder is moved by various Motions five in the first place forward backward upward downward and circular Which Motions are performed by nine Muscles I. The first by reason of its Situation is called the Pectoral which being of a fleshy Substance and incumbent upon the Breast which arises with a membranous Beginning from the middle Clavicle and the whole Sternon Bone as also from the Muscles of the Sixth Seventh and Eighth Rib as if it were composed of several Muscles and being streightned toward the End is implanted with a streight and narrow Tendon into the Bone of the Shoulder a little below the Head of it and brings the Arm forward before the Breast and that either in a streight Line or somewhat upward or downward as sometimes all sometimes the middlemost or uppermost or lowermost Fibers are contracted This may be manifestly divided into two Muscles but not into three or four as Bauhinus was of Opinion II. The Second from the Figure of the Greek Delta is called Deltoides and the Triangular Humeral This proceeds with a broad and nervous Beginning from the middle Part of the Clavicle to the Top of the Shoulder and the whole Spine of the Scapula and with a strong Tendon fleshy without nervous within is extended to the middle of the Shoulder-bone and raises the Arm upward sometimes before sometimes backward according to the various Contraction of the foremost hindermost middlemost or all the Fibres In the middle Part of this Unskilful Chyrurgeons make little Issues but very erroneously for that upon Contraction of the Muscle the Hole of the Fontanel must be contracted by which means the Pea or Pellet is forced out with Violence and Pain and the Fontanel suddenly closes up again Which Mistake is easily avoided by making the Issue between this and the Biceps Muscle four or five Fingers Breadth below the Joynt of the Shoulder in which Place while the Arm is bent this Space between the two Muscles is presently perceived III. The Third from the Use of it Aniscalptor or Buttock-Scratcher because it draws the Arm downward behind but by reason of its Largeness it is called Latissimus or the Broadest because that together with its ââ¦llow Muscle it covers the whole Back It arises with a membranous and broad Original from the Tops of the Vertebers of the Spine which are seated between the Os Sacrum and the sixth Verteber of the Breast as also from the upper part of the Hion-Bone from thence being become fleshy it approaches the Basis of the Scapula from whence sometimes it receives several fleshy Fibers and at length with a short but strong and broad Tendon it is inserted between the Pectoral and the Round Muscle and draws the Arm downward behind sometimes more to the upper sometimes more toward the lower Parts according as these or those Fibres are contracted of which it has many by reason of its large Beginning IV. The Fourth called the bigger Round Muscle which being fleshy is seated behind uââ¦der the Arm-pit arises with a fleshy Beginning from the whole lower Rib of the Scapula and with a short broad and strong Tendon ends in the Bone of the Arm a little below the Neck and draws the Arm downward behind V. The Fifth from its Situation called the Shorter Transversal Muscle from its Form the Lesser Round Muscle rises from the lower Corner of the Scapula and being extended to the Neck of the Arm assists the Motion of the fourth Muscle of which some think it to be a Portion VI. The Sixth is called Supra Scapularis Inferior by others Infra Spinatus because it covers the whole Exterior Part of the Scapula that lies under the Spine This arising from the Basis of the Scapula below the Spine is inserted with a short and broad Tendon into the Ligament of the Shoulder which fastens the Joynt as into a Semicircle and winds the Arm to the hinder Parts VII The Seventh is called Super Scapularis Superior by others Supra Spinatus It arises from the Basis of the Scapula and filling the whole Cavity between the Spine and the upper Rib of the Scapula is inserted obliquely into the Neck with a broad and strong Tendon that passes beyond the Joynt and together with the former causes the circular Motion of the Arm though others believe that together with the Deltoides it moves the Arm upward VIII The Eighth which is called the Subscapulary or the Immers'd is very fleshy and being seated between the Scapula and the Ribs possesses the inner Part of the Scapula and is inserted with a broad Tendon withinside into the Second Ligament of the Shoulder and brings about the Arm toward the inner Parts The Tendons of these three Muscles sixth seventh and eighth that bring about the Arm as it were orbicularly enfold the whole Ligament of the Joynt Nevertheless we are to understand that this same circumacting Motion is very much assisted by the rest of the Muscles acting successively IX The Ninth is called
Perforatus Coracoides and Coracobrachiaeus which rises with a short and nervous beginning from the Process of the Scapula and with a strong Tendon runs almost to the middle of the Arm before and together with the Pectoral brings it forward toward the Breast The Belly of this is boar'd through and affords a Passage to the Nerves which are distributed to the Muscles of the Elbow Riolanus believes this Muscle to be a Portion of the Biceps or first Muscle of the Elbow CHAP. V. Of the Muscles of the Scapula THE Scapula which is joynted with the Bone of the Shoulder by means of a most thick Ligament and a large Nerve besides that it is moved by accident by the foresaid Muscles of the Shoulder has also four peculiar Motions which are performed by the benefit of the four following Muscles I. The Lesser Serratus which lying under the Pectoral Muscle arises as it were like so many Fingers from the four uppermost Ribs the first excepted and is inserted into the Scapula at the Corocoides Process and brings forward toward the Breast II. The Trapezius or Cucullaris because that together with its Pair covering the Back it has some kind of Resemblance to a Monks Hood It takes its beginning from the hinder part of the Head and the Top of the five Spines of the Neck and the upper eight or nine of the Breast thence growing more narrow it proceeds toward the Scapula is inserted into the whole Spine of it the Top of the Shoulder and the broader Part of the Clavicle and moves the Scapula by reason of its various Original and several Fibres upward downward right forward oblique according to the Contraction of these or those Fibres III. The Rhomboides which is thin broad and quadrangular lying hid under the Skin and arises with a fleshy Original from the Spines of the three lower Vertebers of the Neck and the three uppermost of the Breast and is inserted into the External Basis of the Scapula and draws it somewhat upward toward the hinder Parts and brings it to the Back IV. The Levator which proceeding from the transverse Processes of the second third and fourth Verteber of the Neck the diverse Heads uniting about the Middle is by a broad and fleshy Tendon inserted into the upper and lower Angle of the Scapula and draws it up forwards and raises it with the Shoulder To these Muscles of the Shoulders some there are who add the larger Serratus and the Deltoides but erroneously when the one belongs properly to the Breast and the other is a Muscle of the Shoulder CHAP. VI. Of the Muscles assisting Respiration SEeing that the Blood which rarified in the right Ventricle of the Heart ought to be refrigerated and condensed before it comes to the left Ventricle there is a necessity for Respiration that by the Alternate Dilatation and Contraction of the Breast the cold Air may be received into the Lungs and again expell'd from thence together with the Vapors and there is so great a necessity of this that without it it is impossible for Man after he is born to live but that he must dye upon the Suffocation of the Heat Now this Motion of Respiration not being a Natural but an Animal Motion it must be performed by Instruments that serve the Animal Motion that is to say the Muscles of which though the Lungs are destitute yet to the end this Motion may continually go forward the Supream Creator has added to the Breast seven and fifty Muscles for the Service of Respiration to dilate and contract it by continual Alternation and after the same manner by accident to move the Lungs I. The broadest and biggest of these Muscles which more inwardly separates the Breast from the lower Belly is called the Diaphragma The rest are interwoven with the Ribs or else are spread upon them II. Those that are interwoven with the Ribs are the Intercostals forty four in all on each side twenty two eleven external and as many internal all short and fleshy sprinkled with oblique Fibres carried from one Rib to that which is next and mutually cutting each other like the Greek Letter Ï. Of which these arise from the lower Parts of the upper Ribs and descending obliquely toward the hinder Parts are inserted into the lower Parts of the upper Ribs the other are carried a contrary Course these end in the Gristles the other fill the Spaces of the Ribs and Gristles Here Nicholas Stenonis well observes that there are some Muscles besides the Intercostals which are vulgarly numbred among the Intercostals whereas they are Muscles quite different from them that is to say Those which from the transverse Processes of the Vertebers terminate in the upper side of the lower Ribs and properly to be called the Lifters of the Ribs Moreover he adds this Caution that neither that same Part of the exterior Intercostals is to be pass'd slightly over which fastens the bony Extremity of the upper Rib with the Gristle of the lower III. The Intercostals receive Arteries from each Intercostal Artery and send forth Veins to the Azygon and upper Intercostal They receive Nerves from the sixth Pair to which are joyned those which proceed from the Pith of the Back IV. As to the Action of the Intercostals Anatomists are in dispute about it Iohn Mayo an English Man ascribes to these Muscles the Office of dilating the Ribs in Respiration or of removing them one from another and adds also that the Diaphragma dilates the Breast But the first is impossible seeing that the Office of the Muscles is by contracting themselves to draw with them the Parts fastned to them and so the Intercostals would draw the Ribs which are fastned to them and streighten the Breaâ⦠The latter concerning the Diaphragma we have refuted al ready Some believe that the Internal dilate and the External contract the Breast others assert quite the contrary both erroneously for the reason last alledged Others believe they act nothing in Respiration but that in Expiration they contract the Ribs together and help the Motion of the Diaphragma which is our Opinion also because their Actions cannot be different but that they must conspire to one end which is to draw the Ribs to themselves and contract the Breast By reason of the smallness and thinness of these Muscles Fallopius was of Opinion that they were not Muscles but only fleshy Ligaments of the Ribs Which were it true the Ribs had not wanted Fibres cross-wise cutting one another as we observe in these Muscles The Respiratory Muscles which are spread upon the Ribs are six of each side I. The Subclavial seated under the Clavicle arises fleshy from the inner Clavicle near the Acromium and carried forward with oblique Fibers for the most part transverse is inserted into the first Rib near the Sternon and by drawing it upward and outward dilates the Breast II. The bigger Serratus
rest by degrees become thin and shorter They have pretty broad upper Appendixes the Cavities of which receive the little Bones of the Wrist and the lower which tack them to the Cavities of the Fingers IV. The Phalanx of the Fingers the Thumb being numbred in consists of fifteen Bones for that three compleat every Finger different in bigness of which the first and largest is covered with the second the second with the third and the third with the Nail It is gibbous without plain within and somewhat hollowed for the more commodious comprehending the solid Bones They have Processes above and below The uppermost are round and have one round hollowness in each of the first four Bones receiving the Bone of the Meta-carpium The rest are provided as it were with a double Cavity distinguished with a small Protuberance The lower Processes put forth as it were a double head distinguished by a Cavity with which they enter the double Cavity of the imposed Bone except the third and last Bone which is only fenced with the Nail All these Cavities and Processes to facilitate motion are covered with a Gristle CHAP. XIX Of the Bone of the Thigh and Leg. THere are three Parts of the Foot the Thigh Leg and extream Part of the Foot I. The Thigh called Femur in Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã consists of one strong Bone in length and bigness exceeding all the rest of the Bones of the Body round and somewhat gibbous before behind somewhat depressed and hollow marked with a rough Line obliquely descending toward the Knee II. The upper Part has a thick Process prominent toward the Hip bone with a round and large Epiphysis imposed upon it and so composes the gibbous head of the Thigh underpropt with a strong Neck which being overcast with a Gristle is hid up in the Acetabulum of the Hip and there fastened with two strong Ligaments one broad thick and Membranous which encompasses the whole Joynt the other round which being produc'd from the Cavity it self of the Acetabulum is inserted into the received head of the Thigh and fastens it most firmly to the Acetabulum and thus this Articulation is perfected by Enarthosis III. Concerning this Epiphysis Rolfinch observes that it adheres with a very loose connexion to the Bone of the Thigh so that being boyl'd in Water it suddainly becomes soft and is easily separated from the Bone especially in young Animals for which reason it is in Infants and Children easily separated from the Bone upon any slight occasion as when Children are set to go too soon by their Nurses and then it is taken for a Dislocation and that Error prevents the Cure This brings to my Memory that once or twice I saw this Recess of this Epiphysis from the Thigh Bone which the Chyrurgions took for a Luxation though the head could by no means be perceived to be slipt out of the Acetabulum Only the Thigh-bone was turn'd back toward the hinder Parts and the upper Part was perceived to ascend without a head and so one Thigh became shorter than the other But no body then thought of the Recess of the Epiphysis which now I find was the cause Below the Neck where the Bone begins to grow broader two Processes are produced provided with their Epiphysis's which are manifestly conspicuous in Children but afterwards become Bony and are united inseparably to the Leg without any seeming diversity of the Substance One of these Processes the upper and bigger bend upward towards the Exterior Parts The other lower and far less having the figure of an obtuse Tubercle looks backward toward the inward Parts which Riolanus believes to be rather an Apophysis then an Epiphysis That is called the bigger Trochanter this the lesser Trochanter To this lesser for the most part there joyns toward the outer Parts another lesser Tubercle in a place somewhat lower These Processes afford Insertion and rise to several strong Muscles Below where the Thigh-bone grows thicker by degrees with its Appendix it forms two large Heads of which the outermost is thicker then the innermost These being overcast with a Muscle it enters the double Cavities under the Leg which are fortify'd likewise with a Muscle Between those Heads it has another Cavity small before large behind through which remarkable Vessels are carry'd to the Legs together with the fourth Nerve of the vast Pair Between these Cavities the Protuberancy of the Leg is admitted and so that Articulation is compleated by Gynglymus while they also receive these two heads of the Leg. Moreover there are two other little Cavities at the side of each Head into which the Tendons of several Muscles are inserted IV. More behind in the Ham the two Sesamoides Bones are plac'd to the lower Appendixes of the Thigh which grow to the Heads of the two first Muscles moving the foot whereas otherwise the rest of the Sesamines stick to the Tendons of the Muscles V. But because the Articulation of the Knee was not yet strong enough but that through the motion of the Leg or by any external violence the Bones might slip out of their place therefore there is a round and broad Bone placed upon the Joynt like a Circular Platter by the Latines call'd Molae Patella and by others Rotulae of a Gristly substance in Children which afterwards becomes Bony and to facilitate its motions is overcast within-side with a Gristle This Bone adheres to the Tendons of the Muscles with a looser connexion it being requisite that it should not be two streight ty'd to prevent an easie Luxation and yet not hinder the Motion of the Muscles The necessity of this Office Galen observed in a certain Young Wrestler whose little Platter being dislocated ascended toward his Thigh whence happened a dangerous bending in the Knee so that he could not walk down a Hill without the help of a Staff The same thing I have also observed in my Practice upon the like Accident And though Paraeus asserts that he never saw any Man halt who had broken that Bone yet I knew a Young German Nobleman whose Platter was shot away with a Musket Bullet so that he could not so much as go Yet a Bone-setter here in Utrecht fitted a certain Iron Instrument to his Knee which bending the Thigh-bone in Conjunction with the Leg in some measure supply'd the loss of the Knee-pan so that with the help of that Instrument he could walk indifferently but when that was off he could not move his Foot nor stand a moment VI. To the Thigh is annexed the Crus being that Part which extends it self from the Knee to the Heel This is compos'd of two Bones very much differing in thickness and bigness cohering together above and below but parted in the middle by reason of the Muscles of the Feet yet connexed with a strong interceding Ligament VII The first of these is by the Greeks called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by the
upper Eye-brow C. The Hairs of the lower Eye-brow FIGURE IX A. The Corneous Tunicle with the transparent Apple B. The streight Muscle Attollent C. The streight Muscle depressing D. The inner Muscle bringing to E. The External Muscle drawing from F. The inner Oblique or Trochlear G. The outter Oblique or lower FIGURE X. A. The Optic Nerve B. The seventh Muscle proper to many Brutes surrounding the Eye CCCC The streight Muscles D. The Trochlear Muscle E. The lower Oblique Muscle FIGURE XI A. The Optic Nerve B. The Original of the Muscles C. The streight lateral Muscle D. The upper streight Muscle E. The other streight Muscle FF The Fat of the Eye hiding the Muscles and the Optic Nerve G. Part of the Skin of the upper Eye-lid cut off HH The Sclerotic Tunicle of the Eye I. The Corneous Tunicle K. The Apple of the Eye L. The Hair of the lower Eye-brow MM. The lower Eye-brow FIGURE XII The Annate Tunicle separated and out of place furnished with several minute Veins and Arteries FIGURE XIII The Christalline Tunicle FIGURE XIV The Chrystalline Humour and its Figure FIGURE XV. The Watry Humour FIGURE XVI The Vitreous Humour receiving the Chrystalline in the middle FIGURE XVII A. The Optic Nerve BB. The Choroides Tunicle laid bare from the Sclerotic CCCC Veins depressed through the Sclerotic DD. The Sclerotic inverted E. The Rupture of the Sclerotic FIGURE XVIII A. The Optic Nerve BB. The Dura Mater surrounding the Optic CC. The Sclerotic opened shewing the Nerves through the Fissure FIGURE XIX A. The Optic Nerve BB. The Uveous folded back and partly separated from the Net-like C. Part of the Net-like separated from the Uveous FIGURE XX. A. The Net of the Tunicle bare B. The Conjunctive Tunicle or the White of the Eye C. The Corneous D. The Apple of the Eye Tab. XV. The EXPLANATION of the Fifteenth TABLE In Folio 469. Shewing the Parts of the Ear especially the Inner Parts FIGURE I. The External Ear whole with the Muscles and Concavities AA THE Helix of the Ear. BB. The Anthelix C. The Tragus or Bunching of the Ear. D. The Anti-tragus E. The Lobe of the outer Ear. FF The Shell or Hollow of the outer Ear. GG The Nameless Cavity between the Helix's H. The Muscle moving the Ear directly upward III. The three-fold Muscle drawing it upwards FIGURE II. AA The Skin with the Membrane drawn upward and downward BB. The Gristle constituting the Ear. C. The Hole pervious to the Auditory Passage D. Part of the Ligament of the outer Ear. E. Part of the Lobe of the Ear. FIGURE III. The Fore-part of the Inside Ear. A. Part of the Bone of the Temples containing the Stony Bone B. The Auditory Passage C. The Threshold of the Auditory Passage or Bee-hive D. The Mammi-form Process E. The Style-resembling Process torn off FIGURE IV. A. A Portion of the Auditory Passage BB. The Membrane of the Drum C. The little Foot of the Hammer transparent through the Menbrane D. The Teat-like Process E. The Bodkin-like Process FIGURE V. The Muscles of the Inside Ear. A. The Muscle moving the Membrane with the Hammer outward B. The Membrane of the Drum CC. The Muscle moving the Membrane with the Hammer inward E. The Head of the Hammer FIGURE VI. A. Part of the Auditory Passage B C. The Cavity of the Drum wherein B. The Oval Hole conspicuous when the Stirrup is removed C. The Round Hole FIGURE VII The Stony Bone with the small Bones of the Tympanum in Place A. The small Hammer B. The small Bone called the Anvil C. The upper Part of the Stirrup DD. The Windings of the Cochlea discovered according to their natural Bigness FIGURE VIII Four little Bones out of place A. The little Hammer with its two Processes B. The Anvil applied to the Hammer C. The Stirrup D. The Orbicular Bone fastned with the Ligament of the Stirrup FIGURE IX The lower Face of the Bone of the Temples A. The Goos-quills transmitted into the Auditory Passage through the Passage which leads to the Palate BB. Shews the same Passage next at Hand though broken in Part. FIGURE X. AA The Hollowness of the Cochlea the broader Part of which runs to the Labyrinth BB. The Hollowness of the Labirinth wherein the Oval Hole appears by reason of the Bone dissected from the side Four other Holes opening themselves in Circles are shadowed with Black The fifth in the Extream largest Turning of the Cochlea is broken FIGURE XI AA The first Hole of the Bones of the Temples into which the Auditory Nerve is admitted BB. The Stony Process of the Bone of the Temples in which the demonstrated Cavities are contained FIGURE XII AB CD The end of the passage discover'd into which the Auditory Nerve enters the Bone being fil'd away B. The Hollowness wherein the softer part of the Auditory Nerve rests at the Center of the Chochlea CA. An Apophysis between each Portion of the Nerve prominent like a Bridge EE The Footsteps of two Circles tending to the Labyrinth FIGURE XIII A. Part of the Bone of the Temples in which the Tympanum being removed together with the passage receiving the Auditory Nerve appears AA The softer part of the Auditory Nerve BBB The harder part of the Auditory Nerve obliquely descending under the Drum thicker at the Exit CC. A Small Nerve from the fourth Pair joyning it self to the descending harder Portion of the Auditory Nerve FIGURE XIV AA The Shell B. The Drum C. The Hammer D. The Stirrup FIGURE XV. E. The Stirrup F. The orbicular Bone fasten'd with the Ligament of the Stirrup G. The Oval hole FIGURE XVI H. The Hammer I. The Staple K. The Stirrup L. The Orbicular Bone Tab. XVI The EXPLANATION of the Sixteenth TABLE In Folio 488. Shewing the Salavary Channels and the Lymphatic Channels of the Eyes in a Calves Head as they are acurately delineated by N. Stenonis and Wharton FIGURE I. aaaa THE Parotis conglomerated bb The Parotis conglobated c. The Lymphatic Vessel tending downward from the conglobated Parotis dddd The Roots of the outer Salival Channel eee The Trunk of the Salival Channel fff The outermost Branches of the Iugular Vein ggg The Nerves which are between the Kernel and the Head so are they knit one to another as in H. II. Little strings of the Nerve accompanying the Salival Channel FIGURE II. aa The Orifices of the Vessels proceeding from the lower Kernel of the Cheeks into some of which a Bristle may be thrust b. The opening of the outermost Salival Channel in the uppermost and Extream Part of the little Teats The other points mark out the other holes through which the viscous Humor upon squeezing issues forth FIGURE III. aa The Kernel under the Tongue bb The Vessels belonging to it cc. The Orifices of the Vessels for excretion d. A hollowness observ'd at the side of the Tongue FIGURE IV. A. The holes of the Palate through which the slimy Humor is squeezed out bb
can be no part of the dry'd up Flesh. I say almost every where for in the Forehead it sticks so fast to the Muscles under it that it follows their Motion and seems to be united to 'em though in truth it be a part subsisting of it self and not generated by the Flesh of the Muscles but only most closely fixed to it Whence we must conclude that the Skin owes its Original to no other part but that it was produced in the first forming the Parts no less immediately from the Seed and obtained a Nature no less proper to it self than any other of the Parts Lindanus affirms the Substance of it to be twofold the outward Part nervous the inward part fleshy For he likens the Skin to the rind or peel of an Orange whose exterior yellow Substance is thinner harder thicker and more porous The inner white part thicker softer looser and more spungy and so he believes the Skin to be And Massa is of the same Opinion who writes that the Skin consists of two little Skins and that they may be divided by the edge of a Razor VII In respect of the Substaace the Skin differs in thickness fineness thinness and hardness according to the variety of Temperament Age Sex Regions and Parts Here Spigelius proposes a Question Whether the Skin be the Instrument of Feeling Which Aristotle and Avicen seem to deny but Galen and his Disciples affirm to be true For the Solution of the Question this is briefly to be said That the Membrane is properly the Instrument of feeling and hence the Skin as it is a Membrane may be said to feel But because that other thicker Parts not feeling of themselves are intermixed with the Sensitive Particles hence it comes to pass that its feeling Faculty is in some measure moderated that it might be neither too dull nor too quick VIII It is temperate in the first Qualities and enjoys a moderate Sense of Feeling For in regard it is subservient to the Sense of Feeling to the end it may be able the sooner and with less detriment to feel External Injuries before the Inward Parts receive any Dammage it ought to have a mean temper between the tactible Qualities by means of which it might be able to perceive all Extremities And because the Constitution of tactible Qualities is generally felt and examined by the Hands therefore the innermost Skin of the Hands is most exactly temperate and of a moderate sensibility so it be not become brawny by laborious Exercise VIII The Figure of it is plain and Flat nor has it any other Properties peculiar to it self but such as it borrows from the Parts subjected to it according to whose Shape it is either Level or Unequal Prominent on Exââ¦uberant Contracted or Depressed In many Parts it has various Lines and Wrinkles according to the variety of its Motions from the Inspection of which in the Hand the Art of Chiromancy promises Wonders IX It never moves of it self bââ¦t when it is mov'd and then it is mov'd either by the Part which it invests or by the Muscles annexed to it as in the Forehead and hinder part of the Head X. It is nourished by the Blood infused into it through innumerable little Arteries It has innumerable little Veins of which several discharge themselves into the Iugulars the Axillars or Armhole-Veins the Epigastric's Veins of the Loynes and Saphaenae or Crural Veins Innumerable other Veins also return their Blood to the Heart invincibly through some other greater Veins It receives the Animal Spirits through the Nerves of which the numberless small Branches and little Fibers terminate in the Skin from the parts beneath it and contribute to the quickness of its Feeling XI It is of a continuous or connexed Substance except only in those places where there is a necessary Perforation for the Entrance and Egress of things necessary as the Mouth the Nostrils the Eyes the Fundament the Womb the Pores c. XII In many places it is hairie as upon the Head the Share the Chin the Lips the Armpits moreover but especially in Men upon the Breast the Armes Thighs and Leggs But as for the Quantity Colour Length Thickness and fineness of Hair there is a very great Variety according to the Temperament and Constitution of the Body XIII The Colour of the Skin is various 1. According to the diversity of Regions Hence some are deep Yellow like the Scythians Others bright Yellow as the Persians according to Hippocrates Others Black as the Ethiopians Brasilians and Nigrites Others between Yellow and Black as many of the Indians Others between a deep Yellow Red and Black as the Mauritanians Others White as the Europeans 2. According to the Variety of Temperaments and Humors therein contained Hence the Flegmatick are Pale the Choleric Yellow the Melancholy Swarthy and the Sanguine Fresh and Lively 3. According to the Variety of the parts of the Body For if it stick to the Flesh as in the Cheeks it is more ruddy if too much Fat it looks pale if to a dry and wrinkled part brown and dull if it lye over great Veins it looks blue XIV Whether Action or Use be to be attributed to the Skin is disputed Galen will allow it no Action li. de Caus. Morb. c. 6. And therefore affirms it to be form'd by Nature particularly for Use. On the other side Iulius Casser of Placentia l. de tact org sect 2. c. 1. besides Use ascribes to it a certain publick Action so far as it performs the Act of Touching or Feeling and discerns and judges of Qualities Aristotle agrees with Galen and many Arguments uphold Casser which he rehearses and weighs in a long Discourse l. Citat à cap. 1. ad 9. And there also at the same time disputes of the Organ of Feeling from Chap. the 10. to the 19. of the Book even now cited CHAP. IV. Of the Fat the fleshy Pannicle and Membrane of the Muscles I. FAT is an unctuous or oylie Substance condens'd by Cold to the thinnest Membrane lying upon the fleshy Pannicle and closely joyn'd to it produced out of an oylie and sulphureous part of the Blood which bââ¦ing spread under the Skin excludes no less the penetrating Injuries of Cold than it hinders the immoderate Dissipation of the natural Heat moistning the inward Parts and facilitating their Motion When I say it is condensed by Cold then by Cold I mean a lesser Heat not an absolute Frigidity void of all Heat Which is explain'd at large by Andr. Laurentius Anat. l. 6. c. 6. Where by many Reasons and Similitudes he clearly demonstrates how a lesser Heat may make a Condensation Valesius also weighs and decides all the Arguments brought to and agen upon this Subject Controvers Med. Philos. l. 1. c. 10. II. The Matter of Fat is Blood Hence it comes to pass that where Blood is wanting there is never any Fat or Grease
it in two Persons that dy'd through the Violence of the Disease and shew'd it to some Students in Physick First in April in the Body of a Woman emaciated by a long Disease but while she liv'd very thirsty In which Body the next day after the Woman dy'd I found it swell'd with Serous and Lymphatic Humour and shew'd it to the Spectators that were present The second time was in May in the Body of a Woman that dy'd of a Pleurisie in her right side and in her life time provok'd by continual thirst had drank very much and for that reason both the Receptacle and this Ductus were very much swell'd with Serous Humours But in both Bodies I found the Situation of the Chanel to be such as it us'd to be in Dogs and that its Insertion was into the sinister Subclavial Only in the first Body the Receptacle of the Chylus was small in the latter more large as admitting into it the whole Joynt of the Thumb Afterwards we have search'd for and found this Ductus in several Human Bodies tho' we have found some variety as to the Receptacle as sometimes that there was but only one sometimes that one distinguish'd or divided with a small Membrane in the middle sometimes by reason of a double protuberancy they seem'd to be two distinct Receptacles and sometimes that out of this one Ductus very seldom two arose which afterwards clos'd together in one But hitherto we never found in Men the Insertion of this Ductus into the right Subclavial but always into the left XVI But whether the Ductus Chyliferus sends any Branches to the Breasts and Womb we shall inquire in our Discourse of the Womb and Teats While we were writing this came forth in Print a small Dutch Treatise of Lewis de Bills wherein he boasts to have found out a much further Propagation of the Lactiferous and Chyliferous Vessels For he writes and gives you the draught of it in a Plate annexed that the Ductus Chyliferus belonging to the Breast makes a wreath'd Circle to the Division of the Jugular Veins which afterwards some rather chuse to call the Labyrinth others the Twisted Turning and that two little Branches ran from it to the Glandules of the Teats and two ascended further upwards to the Glandules of the Neck For my part I have several times search'd for the Continuation of this Contorted Circle with the Chyliferous Duct of the Breast but could never bring or follow this Chanel farther than the Subclavial Vein Nevertheless understanding by report of others that the said Circle could not often be found yet that it was sometimes discover'd by Steno and others I order'd my Dissections of Dogs after another manner that is from the upper part of the Throat to the Sternum or Breast-bone and upon several diligent Inquisitions after this Circle sometimes I found it manifestly conspicuous especially if it were blown up for so it became most obvious to the View of the Spectators At other times I found nothing else but only a various Concourse of several Lymphatic Vessels taking their Rise out of the Jugular Glandules the Glandules behind the Ears and others adjacent thereto and thence running out to several Veins and then discharging it self into them In the mean time I observ'd this also very accurately That this Concourse of small Lymphatic Vessels was not continu'd with the Chyliferous Duct of the Breast nor receiv'd the Chylus from or carried it farther to the Glandules that lye round it as Lewis de Bills erroneously asserts but quite the contrary that that Lymphatic Juice was carried from the said Glandules to that Lymphatic Circle or various Concourse of several Vessels I say various because it is not always the same in all Bodies and thence by means of several little Branches spreading farther is emptied into several Veins as the Glandules of the Armpits and Groins by means of their Lymphatic Vessels exonerate their Lymphatic Juice for the most part into the Milkie Vessels XVII But tho' this Circle has appear'd to us now and then and other times not at all yet it is manifest that some could never discover it For of late their came to our hands the Anatome of the Bilsian Anatome by Iacob Henry Paulus Royal Professor in the Academy of Hoppenhaghen wherein that Learned Person utterly explodes the said Bilsian Labyrinth as a meer Fable because he could never find it but only some kind of Concourse of small Lymphatic Vessels as aforesaid His words are these L. 6. of the said Book The new Chylifer Chanel says he which D. John van Horn has first divulg'd he means the Pectoral Chanel when it leaves the Breast does not again ascend toward the Throat or come to be taken notice of again And the wreathed Receptacle of Bilsius with its Windings Turnings Pipes Branches and small Twigs is nothing else but the Propagations and Excurrencies of the Lymphatic Iugular Vessels from the upper Glandules to the Glandules of the Armpits and this on both sides Wherein Nature sports her self after a wonderful manner in the same manner as in the Veins of the Hands and Feet and which have been obvious to me at several times in several varieties But generally they kept this Order that the Ductus proceeds alone by it self from the Oblong Glandule of the Iaw where it lyes between the huddle of the Parotides and Wharton's Glandules at the lower Seat of the Larynx call'd Thyroidae accompanied sometimes with three or four small Branches which often close with another Branch proceeding from the lesser Glandules which adjoyns to the Caro idal Artery and the Internal Iugular Vein tho' not always This Ductus then forsaking the Gullet over which it is spread associates it self to the External Iugular Vein and creeping under it sometimes crosses over sometimes passes by two other Lymphatic Vessels which proceeding from the Glandules of the Neck in the middle of the Neck mutually embrace and bind each other and are the occasion of many Branches but no proper Circle unless a man will fancy it so to be And therefore that famous Circle is a meer Labyrinth and an inextricable Errour But all those Propagations of Vessels when they have once reach'd and pass'd the Branch of the External Iugular to which frequently adjoyns a small Glandule also proceeding from the Muscle that bends the Head or Mastoides fall into a common Ductus like a Glass Viol with a wide Belly and as it were blown like a bladder so that it might not improperly be call'd a Receptacle by Bilsius From which at length double Appendixes extend themselves of which the one enters the Armpit Vein near the Pipe of the rough Artery in the place where the Carotidal Arteries arise from the Trunk the other at a little distance enters the External Iugular To which another Lymphatick Vessel which hitherto Anatomists have deriv'd originally from the Ioynts joyns it self from the Subaxillary Glandules So that there happens a
mistaken her Reckoning Petrus Aponensis otherwise called the Conciliator by the Report of Cardan asserts himself to have been born in the eleventh Month as if he had kept his Mother's reckoning in her Womb. Homer makes mention of one born in the twelfth Month. Pliny speaks of a certain Woman that was brought to bed in her thirteenth Month and Avicen of another that was brought to bed in her fourteenth Of which we have another Example in Alexander Benedict I omit other Women that went two and twenty Months nay some that went two three four whole years of which Iohn Schenkius quotes Examples I fear me too fictitious out of several Authors VI. But indeed these are all idle Stories without any grounds and prov'd by no certain Experience but taken up from the discourses of tatling Gossips to whom some overcredulous Learned Men have given too much Credit to the end they might underprop these Vanities with some supports of probability For as I believe it to be most certain that the time of delivery may be for certain causes delay'd some few days beyond the Term of nine Months so I believe it impossible that it should be put off one much less many Months seeing that in whatsoever Constitution of a Woman the Increase of heat becomes so great in the Infant that it requires Ventilation by Respiration and for that cause the Birth must seek relief without the narrow straits of the Womb. So that it is manifest those serious maintainers of that Opinion drew too hasty a Conclusion from the false Relations of silly Women For if we narrowly prie into the Matter there lies a Snake in the Grass either wickedness in the Woman or simple Error in the Reckoning Wickedness in the Woman Who if she have no Children upon the death of her Husband that she may enjoy her Estate leagues her self with another Man and being by him got with Child pretends to be delivered Eleven twelve thirteen Months after the death of her Husband that so she may lay the Child to him in his Life-time which is a sort of wickedness so frequent that the Courts are full of these Contentions Which is the reason that these lateward Births seldom happen but among such kind of Widows rarely among Women that live with their Husbands There may be also a simple Error in the Reckoning for that Women generally compute their Reckoning form the first suppression of their Flowers though it may happen from other causes that their Flowers may cease three or four Months before Conception So that if a Woman begin her Reckoning from the first Suppression she must of necessity mistake and through that Mistake the Child shall be said to be born in the eleventh or twelfth Month that came at the appointed time of the end of the Ninth Aristotle believes that Error may proceed from the swelling of the VVomb Women says he are ignorant of the Time of their Conception if when the Womb was swelled before as it often happens they afterwards lye with their Husbands and conceive for they believe this to be the beginning of their Conception because it gave such a Signal VII Through the same Error in Reckoning Children are said to be born in the fifth or sixth Month which nevertheless are not born till the Ninth For that some VVomen for the first two or three Months of their being with Child have their Flowers upon them still at the set times but afterwards they stop and so they begin their Reckoning from that Suppression wherein they greatly err beginning their account from thence when they are three or four Months gone and so a Child shall be said to come in the sixth Month that was duly born in the ninth and this Error is apparent from the just proportion of the Child and the strength of its parts VIII When a Woman draws near her time the Birth turns it self and the Head declining plants it self before the Privity distending upwards the rest of the Body Which turning happens a week or two before the delivery Then the Orifice of the VVomb like a blowing Rose begins to open and dilate it self and to prepare a passage for the Birth that is about to come forth moreover the Infant kicking and sprawling to and fro breaks the Membranes wherein it is infolded and so the humours included therein flow forth which loosen the Privy parts and render the Passages slippery to make the passage easie for the Birth to pass thorough For it rarely happens that the Child is born and comes into the VVorld with the Membranes whole and entire which once I saw in an Infant that was very weak IX This sprawling is painful to the Womb and this pain communicated to the mind in the Brain presently the Animal Spirits are sent in great Quantity through the Nerves to the pursing Fibers of the Womb and the Muscles of the Abdomen which being contracted together cause a strong Expulsion of the Birth X. The Infant comes forth with the Head formost according to Nature says Hippocrates Lib. de nat puer XI Whatever other manner it offers it self to come forth in that Birth cannot be said to be Natural and the more hazardous it is by how much the posture of the Child is more unusual For if it offers one Thigh or one Arm it makes a stop unless that Member be thrust back and the Birth turn'd If two Thighs be offered together the delivery may go forward but with great difficulty if the Buttocks offer themselves first the delivery goes not forward unless very seldom sometimes the Birth comes forth doubled but with great difficulty and great danger If the Sides or Belly offer themselves first the Delivery is impossible How the mature and large Birth should be able to pass through the Straits of the Bones of the Pelvis stuft with Muscles and other parts Galen admires but dares not explain But it is done by reason that the Bones of the Share the Os Sacrum and the Hip-Bone their Cartilages being loosen'd separate a little one from another as we shall shew more at large L. â⦠c. 16. XII However it be or at whatever time the Delivery happens Nature expels the Birth out of the Womb through the Uterine Sheath or at least endeavours to do it and that is the only passage appointed for the Expulsion of the Birth I say or at least endeavours to do it for sometimes it happens that that same passage being stopt the Child cannot be expell'd by Nature but must be drawn forth by the skill of the Surgeon and that through the passage already mentioned by the hand either of the Midwife or Surgeon or by the Assistance of Hooks which we have tryed with success in many Women or else by Section made in the Womb and Abdomen which is called the Caesarian Delivery concerning which Francis Rousset has written a famous Treatise But it is rarely seen that Nature her self attempts
perfect Rationality can be without Immortality And so much for these Things having been more prolix in the Examination of Lactification by reason of the Obscurity of the Subject And here might be added a farther Discourse of Milk as it consists of diverse Parts Caseous Butirous and Serous but I shall stop here for fear of transgressing too far beyond my Bounds CHAP. III. Of the Diaphragma I. VVE now go to the Inner containing Parts of the Middle Belly among which comes first to be consider'd that same remarkable Inclosure which the Greeks call Diaphragma from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to distinguish by the Latines Septum Transversum or the overthwart Inclosure because it distinguishes the Trunk of the Body into two Bellies Aristotle calls it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or the Girdling ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but Macrobius calls it Disseptum By Hippocrates and many of the An cient Physicians it is call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is the Mind because that being out of order the Mind and Senses are disturb'd and for that the Sences go beside themselves when it is inflam'd II. It is a Muscle serving for the Use of Respiration with other Muscles of the Ribs in shape almost circular and much varying in Situation from the rest of the Muscles answering in bigness to the overthwart largeness of the Lower Breast III. It consists of a fleshy Substance in the middle for the better strengthning of it membranous and nervous to which Mediety run forth fleshy Fibres from the Periphery of the Breast as to the Center to which Center all Wounds that reach are esteemed mortal But Galen affirms that Wounds in the fleshy part of it are not mortal which Holler Iacotius and Alexander Benedict confirm by Examples and which we have also experienc'd in Practice IV. It is invested with a double Membrane the uppermost of which is the expansion of the Pleura to which the Mediastinum and Pericardium stick close and sometimes but very seldom the Lobes of the Lungs by means of little Fibres The lower Membrane joyns to the Peritonaeum V. Being fasten'd to the Ribs on both sides the lower part of the Sternon and to the Cartilago Mucronata it is spred over the Thorax and about the Vertebrae of the Loyns it is stretched forth first into two Fleshy then two Tendinous Portions strongly fasten'd to the said Vertebrae and descending to the Os Sacrum through which the Great Artery descends with the Nerves of the Sixth Pair apply'd to the Ribs and the Vein Azygos ascends From these Portions many with Galen describe its Original others from the Sword shap'd Gristle others with Fallopius from the Extremities of the Ribs others with Vesalius and Sylvius from the middle membranous Center into which the Nerves enter Which last Opinion displeases to whom that Membranous Part seems rather to be one general Tendon of all the Fibres standing round about but the Insertion of the Nerves into the Nervous Part shews the contrary as being always inserted into the Head of the Muscle VI. It is penetrable about the middle on the right hand for the Passage of the Vena Cava on the left hand for the Passage of the Gullet and Stomach-Nerves As for the Aorta that does not penetrate the Diaphragma but resting upon the Vertebrae it is comprehended by it as it were within a Semi-circle VII It has two Arteries call'd Phrenic Arteries from the Trunk of the great Artery adjoyning to it It has also two Veins call'd Phrenic Veins carrying back the Remainder of the Blood after Nourishment which it inserts into the Trunk of the hollow Vein It receives three remarkable Nerves dispersed through the whole Substance of it from the Fold of the Nerves of the Neck and the Branches of the second Vertebral pair in Men and the Brachial Nerves descending through the Mediastinum the principal Occasions of the Consent of the Diaphragma with the Head and by reason of their Commixture with the small Nerves of the Iaws and Lips tending to the Muscles the Authors also of Sardonic Laughter To these from the lower Part little Nerves joyn themselves from the Costal and Stomachical Nerve passing thither All these Nerves are inserted near its middle membranous Part which is not here the Tail but the Head of this Muscle as toward which the Circumference is drawn with the Ribs annex'd VIII In breathing inward it becomes flat and from a convex Laxity falls level but is stretch'd out with any stress but in fetching the Breath it is as it were stretch'd out with violence and attracting the Ribs by that same distention it begins and ends Expiration with some violence which Ribs presently following the Tension ceases and a Laxation ensues For this Act of Breathing is just as we see in a Casting-Net which is thrown spread abroad into the Water but being drawn up again is contracted by the inner Ropes of its Circumference Thus in breathing inward the Diaphragma spread abroad in Expiration contracts its Circumference by its Fibres together with the Ribs annex'd to it and so returns to its loose Convexity In like manner as in Ringing when the Bell goes up the Rope is upon the full stretch but coming down again the Rope falls loose and to spare to the ground But it is not necessary that the tension or stretching of the Diaphragma should last so long as Expiration lasts for the Ribs being drawn by one forcible violence presently follow without any farther violence and by the gentler contraction of the intercostal Muscles the Sacrolââ¦mbal and Triangular assisting are reduced again nearer one to another Thus any one may try upon himself that the first part of Expiration is done with some force the rest follows more gently without any violence which is remarkably observ'd in deep Sighs and violent fetching the Breath From whence it is apparent that the Diaphragma is the Primary Muscle that causes Expiration Iohn Swammerdam assigns to it a Use altogether contrary I say contrary nay and impossible too For he writes that the Diaphragma by extending itself dilates the Breast and procures ââ¦reathing inward which Sylvius also inculates in his Praxis Medic. The same also Iohn de Bruyn a most learned Professor of Philosophy in our Academy and Iohn Mayo an Englishman in his Tract of Respiration endeavours in a long Discourse to maintain the same thing when as the Action of all Muscles whatever and consequently of the Diaphragma is the same that is to contract themselves and to bring the Part fasten'd to them toward their Head and hence also it is impossible that among all the rest of the Muscles the Diaphragma only should be able by extending to dilate both it self and the Ribs which are fasten'd to it and that without the assistance of the other Muscles serving to Inspiration for it is a thing unheard of and contrary to
the Body whole and entire only the Cheeks were a little fallen the rest of the Members lay in their natural position and long hairs grew out of the Shoulders of a pale yellowish Colour A broad long Beard also reach'd down to his Navel of the same colour with the hair though by the Picture which was shew'd me he wore the hair of his Head and Beard very short when he was alive I also observ'd that when I went to turn the Carkass with my hand the whole Body except the Bones fell into a thin dust which after we had taken out the Bones and caus'd 'em to be bury'd again we likewise found to be so small in quantity that you might have grasp'd it all easily in one hand though it were the whole Complement of the Carkass XXVI Lastly By way of Corollary I shall only add one thing more Whether great store of Hair conduce to the Strength of the Body Levinus Lemnius maintains the Affirmative and therefore advises sound People never to shave their Hair to the Skin For says he the Use of it destroys the Strength and renders Men soft and effeminate besides it dissolves and extenuates the Spirits and Natural Heat and deprives the Heart of a great part of its Courage and daring Boldness to look danger in the face And the Story of Sampson in Sacred Scripture seems to favour Lemnius his Party who lost his extraordinary Strength upon the shaving of his Hair and recover'd it upon the growing again of his Hair On the other side we find the Romans shav'd their Wrestlers to the very Skin to render them more strong and lively However for my part I am of opinion that great store of Hair conduces little to the strength of the Body but much to the health of the Body while the Head is thereby cover'd and defended from many external Injuries But the Head together with the Brain being sound great store of Animal Spirits are generated which gives strength to the whole Body of the Nerves and Muscles and so great store of Hair may seem to add to the strength of the Body But this can be no universal and perpetual Rule because there are many in whom great store of Hair prevents the Transpiration of the Vapors and consequently weakens the Brain For this same Tower of Pallas being darken'd by Clouds of Vapors the generation of Animal Spirits is thereby obstructed and thereby the Nerves and Sinews are weaken'd besides that it is many times the occasion of Catarrhs and other Diseases For this reason to quicken the Sight Ruates and Avicen commend Shaving of the Head and Celsus in great Defluxions of Rheum orders the Head to be shav'd For which Reason Aristotle also was wont to shave the top of his Crown And Galen reports That the Physicians of his time were wont to shave to the Skin for the Preservation of their Health And besides Women by reason of their great store of Hair are never accounted strong To conclude therefore we may say that plenty of Hair is sometimes a sign of Strength and sometimes the occasion of Weakness and Distempers according to the Constitution of the Body Though they that have hairy Breasts and Skins are generally reputed strong not that the Hair confers any Strength upon the Body but 't is a sign the Heart and other Bowels are sound and strong and then the rest of the Body must be strong of course CHAP. III. Of the External Coverings of the Head AFter the Hair follow the rest of the External Coverings of the Head I. Of which the first that offers it self is the Cuticle then the Skin which in the Hairy part is of an extraordinary thickness to defend the Head from external Injuries and that the Hair may have the deeper and firmer Rooting II. Under the Skin lies a small quantity of Fat but not too much lest it should prevent the Transpiration of the Vapors Riolanus will not allow of any Fat III. Under the Fat lies the fleshy Pannicle and under that several Muscles to be treated of in another Place IV. Next to these lies the Pericranium which is a thin soft close compacted and sensible Membrane by reason of the Nerves dispersed through it and the Temples to the hinder part of the Head This encompasses the whole Skull and is closely joyned with Sutures and nervous Fibers running down through the joynings of the Bones to the hard Meninx and united with it whence there is a great agreement of the Membrane with both Insomuch that the Pericranium is vulgarly said to derive its original from the Meninx from which Opinion Spigelius Highmore not without reason differ who deny this original and only acknowledg a connexion of both by nervous Fibers Lindan seems to deduce the original of the Pericranium from the Tendons of the Muscles of the Forehead Temples and hinder part of the Head expanded about the Cranium which seems less probable seeing that the Pericranium is extended above the Muscles of the Temples and their Tendons and cannot be drawn off without their prejudice Fallopius says the Pericranium is twosold and in some parts of the Head may be divided into two parts of which the one sticks to the Skin the other grows to the Bone But Veslingius will not allow of this Duplicity nor could we ever as yet observe any such thing Above before and behind it encompasses the Cranium only the Periostium between Only descending to the sides it parts a little from it and passes over the Temporal Muscles and comprehends 'em within it self for their greater security not so far as their insertion but as far as the Jugal Bones and in those places it is thicker and harder V. Under the Pericranium lies the Periostium which is a very thin nervous Membrane by the benefit of which the Skull becomes sensible as all other Bones except the Teeth which have their sense of feeling partly from the Periostium investing the Roots and partly from an inner little Nerve This as it is firmly fasten'd to the Cranium so also it is so exactly joyn'd to the Pericranium that it seems to make but one Membrane which deceiv'd Fallopius who thought it to be but one which made him write that the Pericranium was the same in the Head as the Periostium in other Parts forgetting that the Periostium never passes over the Muscles as the Pericranium mounts over the Temporal Muscles But Anatomical Separation shews them to be two distinct Membranes To these exterior Membranes the Vital Blood is carry'd through the external Branch of the Carotid Arteries and that which remains after Nourishment through very small Veins is remitted to the external Jugular Some there are who believe these Arteries passing through the little holes of the Cranium penetrate and open into the large Cavity of the hard Meninx Which however does not seem very likely when they only tend to the Diplois and there end conveying the
without our consent are transacted This new Fiction he endeavors to confirm by many Arguments which being examin'd are not strong enough to establish his Opinion However I deem his Diligence to be highly praise-worthy for having undertaken to illustrate so obscure a Mystery with a new and ingenious Invention For which Fracassatus greatly admires him and believes there by the hard Questions about natural Motions which are done with the privity of the Brain are excellently well resolv'd and that thereby many hidden things whose Causes and Reasons the Nature and Propriety of the Parts challeng'd to her self may be unfolded provided the Hypothesis be true which is suppos'd of the truth of the difference between the Spirits of the Brain and the Cerebel and their various influx into the several Nerves But the incertainty of this Hypothesis appears from hence for that Birds and several other Creatures have no Cerebel and yet have the same motion of the Heart the same Respiration and thrusting forward of the Chylus c. Lastly he adds that if peculiar Spirits serving to unvoluntary Motions were generated in the Brain they cannot possibly pass from thence into the Nerves of the sixth pair arising out of the long Pith much below the Cerebel which nevertheless afford Animal Spirits to several parts of the Breast and Abdomen to accomplish the said motions He might have added that though it should be granted that the said Spirits of the Cerebel should flow through the Nerves of the sixth pair how then should it be possible for the Spirits of the Brain serving to voluntary Motions to flow through the same Nerves which Motions however are perform'd in the Muscles of the Hyois the Larynx the Jaws and several other Muscles by the help of the Spirits flowing through these Nerves IX The Arabians by reason that the Cerebel is somewhat more hard and dry than the Brain have made it the Seat of the Memory and hence as they say it comes to pass that the hinder part of the Head being hurt the Memory becomes prejudic'd Whom the Observation of Benevenius seems to favour who relates the Story of a Thief who being taken and punish'd never remembred what he had done before In which Thief after his death they found the hinder part of his Head so short that it could hardly contain the least portion of his Cerebel But whether this Opinion of the Arabians be true or no may be judg'd by what has been said already concerning the Seats of the principal Faculties As to the Parts of the Cerebel Andrew Laurentius and Riolan believe that the fore part shuts and opens the Entrance into the fourth Ventricle like a Valve But in regard that of its self like the Brain it is void of proper motion it seems hardly capable of that Function and therefore the Varolian Bridge is thought to close the extream Circles of the Cerebel and to defend the noble Ventricle like a Bulwark XI The lower part of the Cerebel being rais'd up the hinder part or the fourth Ventricle discloses it self less than the rest Which is form'd out of the Trunks of the Spinal Marrow descending from the Cerebel and the third Ventricle of the Brain and somewhat distant one from another before they are all together united because the higher and lesser part of it is made by the Bosom of the Cerebel overcast with a slender Membrane but the lower and bigger part seems to be as it were in-laid into the long Pith having a hollowness resembling a Pen where it is shap'd for writing and therefore call'd Calamus Scriptorius Arantius calls this Ventricle the Cisââ¦ern Herophilus calls it the most principal and noble Ventricle and affirms that the Animal Spirits prepar'd in the upper Ventricles obtain there their chief Perfection and thence flow thro' the Pores into the Marrow and Nerves But in regard these Spirits are neither made nor contain'd in the upper Ventricles it is apparent that the Function of generating and perfecting Animal Spirits belongs as little to this Ventricle as to the other three especially seeing that neither the Matter out of which those Spirits are generated nor the Spirits made in the other Ventricles and to be perfected farther in this can be supply'd to this fourth Ventricle XII The long Marrow which falling down without the Cranium to distinguish it from the Marrow of the Bones properly so call'd is call'd the Spinal Marrow and is the harder part of the Brain and Cerebel close and white consisting partly within the Cranium about the length of four fingers Breadth and partly without in the Pipe of the Bones of the Spine extended to the end of the Os Sacrum XIII Though it be improperly call'd Marrow from a kind of resemblance which it has yet it differs in many things from the real Marrow of the Bones 1. In Substance as being neither so fat nor so moist as this which is like to Fat and subject to run will melt with the Fire and takes Fire like Oyl whereas the other will neither melt with Fire nor flame out 2. In Colour the one being whiter than the other 3. In the Coverings the one having two Membranes and the Bones to enclose it whereas this is cloath'd with no Membranes and is contain'd only in the Cavities and Porosities of the Bones 4. In the Use for that the one does not nourish the Bones as the other does but stretches out the Nerves which are the Channels of the Spirits to the Parts whereas the other has no Nerves that derive themselves from it And therefore for distinction's sake the one is call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Spinal by others ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Dorsal by others ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by others ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as descending through the Neck Back and Loyns and filling the whole Spine Upon these Considerations the great Hippocrates distinguishes the Spinal Marrow from the Marrow of the Bones For says he the Marrow which is call'd the Dorsal Marrow descends from the Brain but has not in its self much of Fat or glutinous as neither has the Brain therefore neither is the name of Marrow proper for it for it is not like the other Marrow contain'd in the Bones which has Tunicles also which the other has not And Galen treading the Footsteps of Hippocrates affirms that the Spinal Marrow is not rightly and properly call'd Marrow But all this Dispute is sav'd by the English who call it Pith. XIV It is mov'd also according to the motion of the Brain ââ¦ot of it self but by the motion of the Arteries which keeps time with the motion of the Brain but is weaker in regard that part is stronger and neither so soft nor moist XV. The Substance of it is fibrous as may be seen by the help of a Microscope compacted as it were with innumerable long strings softer above but when it has reach'd the middle of
Muscle From hence in Man it associates to its self a Branch of the intercostal Nerve and sends forth another remarkable Branch to the Larynx which runs forward to the Throat and the exterior Muscles of the Larynx and running under the Shield-resembling Muscle proceeds to the point of the Turn-again Nerve and is united to it At this place where the Intercostal is joyn'd to it and the other sent forth toward the Larynx the stalk of the vagous Nerve is exalted into a long Tumor and constitutes the Nervous Fold call'd the Contorted Fold and by Fallopius Corpus Olivare which Fold is also found in the Intercostal adjoyning constituted by its concourse with the Nerve of the last Pair within the Cranium Both these Folds are discover'd when the Carotid Arteries are laid open on both sides between the Muscles of the Neck for then by tracking them they are presently to be seen about the insertion of the lower Jaw Besides this Fold Willis has observ'd another lesser Fold seated a little distance from it which is form'd out of a small Twig of the foresaid Fold wound about the Pneumonic Artery and with the Branch descending from the Trunk of the right vagous Pair as also with another Nerve design'd for the hinder Region of the Heart and from this Fold he farther observes little Nerves to be sent to the right side of the fore-part of the Heart XXIX After it has form'd these Folds the Trunk of the vagous Pair descending between the Carotis and the Iugular to the side of the Rough Artery above the Throat is divided on both sides into the inward and outward Branch Both the outward Branches presently after their separation provide for the Breast proceeding from the Sternon and the Clavicle and then there issue forth from it the Nerves call'd Vocal because they constitute the Instrument of Speech and the cutting off the one renders a man half dumb the cutting off of both renders him perfectly dumb The said Vocal Nerves are also call'd the Turn-again Nerves by the Greeks ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because they first descend and then ascend the right being wound about the right Subclavial Artery about the Trunk of the Great Artery where it bows it self toward its Descent that so they may run back to the Muscles of the Larynx into whose Head looking downwards they enter with numerous Branches Now why the Nerves were not sent from above or out of the Neck into the Muscles of the Larynx but are forc'd to turn upward again Galen makes a long examination but resolves nothing but the true Reason is this for that the Muscles of the Larynx cause the Voice and move the Air in measure as it goes out of the Lungs therefore there is a necessity that their Head should be turn'd downward and their Tail upward For to the end there may be a Modulation of the Air going out of the Lungs the Supremities of the Larynx ought to be contracted from above toward the lower parts to resist the egress of the Air at pleasure yet not so as to be quite shut Now in regard all the Muscles draw the parts sticking to their Tails toward their Beginnings or Heads therefore ought the Heads of the Muscles of the Larynx be lowermost and when the Nerves are to be inserted in them of necessity they must ascend from the lower parts to these Heads but if the Heads of these Muscles were plac'd above and the Nerves fix'd in them from above then by the contraction of these Muscles and expiration happening at the same time an absolute closure of the Larynx would follow and consequently suffocation of the Person Now if any body ask me why the Muscles of the Larynx from the second Pair rather run back which may be brought from the next Nerves of the Spinal Pith Galen answers them that the Arteries and other parts which are to be more violently mov'd require harder Nerves as are those which proceed from the Pith lying hid within the Cranium but that to those which are not so violently to be mov'd softer Nerves are sufficient such as are those that proceed from the Pith without the Cranium among which the sixth pair is one whose Turn-again Branches come to the Muscles of the Larynx which are to be gently mov'd The Turn-again Nerves being thus constituted this pair descends by and by under the Throat and at the bottom of the Heart toward the Spine constitutes a certain Fold of Nerves which some call the Cardiac Fold from whence Branches are distributed to the Pleura to the Tunicle of the Lungs the Pericranium the Heart the Gullet and several other parts within the Thorax Fallopius making an exact Description of this Fold This Nervous Fold says he derives its Original from the five Stocks of the Nerves which although they are sometimes only four yet for the most part they are found to be five The first of these is that which rises from the sinister Branch of the sixth pair a little below the Rise of the Turn-again Nerves and afterwards reflecting to the sinister Arterial Vein ascends into the said Nervous Fold The second and third Stock is in the same left side and rises from that Fold which I have call'd the Fold of the sixth pair in the Neck seated near the Olive Body From this Fold in the left side two little Nerves arise which descending to the bottom of the Heart are distributed through the said Fold The fourth Stock and sinister too is that which is said by others to rise from the Turn-again Nerve of that side which descending with the third and second is dispers'd into the said Fold The fifth and last Stock seated in the right side has a twofold beginning from the right Fold of the sixth pair which runs directly to the Heart and likewise from the Cardiac Fold it self but these Cardiac Branches from the intercostal Nerve as also the Cervical Fold from which they proceed are peculiar to Man there being no such thing in Beasts From these last Words it is apparent that Willis describes the Cardiac Fold somewhat after another manner than Fallopius only the chiefest difference consists in the diversity of the Names of the Nerves XXX The Intercostal Trunk from the Cervical Fold admits the Cervical Artery and so descending into the Breast admits three or four Branches from the Vertebral Nerves next above and with them makes another remarkable Fold in Men for it is otherwise in Beasts This Fold Willis calls the Intercostal and Thoracic XXXI Moreover the Intercostal Trunk descending through the Cavity of the Breast extends a Branch from it self all along the lower and hollow part of both sides then three separate Branches descend to the Os Sacrum which being themselves here and there united with other Nerves and again separated from them make several other Mesenteric Folds which Willis reckons up to be seven in all But lest a too particular Description of each of
these should breed Confusion we shall only insist upon three of those Branches The first of these is carry'd to the Cawl the bottom of the Stomach the Tunicle of the Liver and Spleen the Substance it self of the Spleen and the Colon-Gut which as it is thought occasions hoarsness after a tedious Cholic The second tends to the Spleen which exagitating the Stomach by consent in Nephritic Pains causes Vomiting The third and largest proceeds to the Mesentery the Guts the Bladder and of the Womb. XXXII Now why the Bowels receive their Nerves from the sixth Pair and not from the Vertebral Pith Bauhinus explains out of Galen because that not having any voluntary motion they do not require the harder Nerves proceeding from the Spinal Pith but lest they should be altogether void of Sence and some slight Motion and lest they should be destitute of Animal Spirits necessary for Nourishment they require only the softer Nerves such as proceed from the Pith while it is yet in the Brain XXXIII The seventh Pair moving the Tongue much harder than the rest arises with various Heads soon united in the hinder part of the Head from the Pith ready to fall into the Spine and through an oblique and proper Hole bor'd through in the hinder part of the Head issues forth of the Cranium and for Preservation sake is ty'd to the sixth Pair with very strong Membranes but not intermix'd then again being separated the greatest part of it goes to the Tongue to all whose Muscles it imparts Branches for Motion but the lesser portion of it proceeds to the Muscles of the Hyois and Larynx and those which rise from the Stytoides Appendix Some think the Substance and Composition of the said Nerves within the Brain proceeding from the Pith to be quite different from that of other Nerves when ocular Inspection teaches us that they consist in the same manner as other Nerves of several strings bound together with a strong Membrane and as it were united into one and differ nothing from other Nerves but only that they are softer CHAP. IX Of the order to be observ'd in shewing the Parts of the Brain in the foresaid Dissection and of another manner of Dissection I. ACcording to the Method of dissection already mention'd the thick and thin Meninx are first of all to be demonstrated with the four Hollownesses of the hard Meninx the division of the Brain the Scythe or Falx interpos'd between with the Fence continuous to it which separates the Cerebel from the Brain as also the Brawny Body that lies under it Thââ¦nce the upper parts of the Brain being taken away the two upper Ventricles are to be shewn the Lucid Fence the Choroid Fold the Channel of the Flegm to the Nostrils and the Fornix Then the third Ventricle and in that the Choroid Fold the middle Hole reaching to the Funnel the pleighted little Hillocks with the Hole of the Anus reaching to the fourth Ventricle the Vein that runs through the Fold discharging it self through the fourth Hollowness into the wide Hollowness also the Pineal Kernal the Buttocks and Stones Afterwards the Cerebel with its Membranes and Processes and that being taken away the fourth Ventricle and the long Pith. Lastly the Brain being rais'd up before shews the Mamillary Process the wonderful Net the Spitly Kernel the Funnel with the pair of Nerves proceeding from the Pith within the Skull II. If any one have a desire to observe another Method of Demonstration it may be done after this manner First Shew the Meninxes above the Division of the Brain the Scythe together with the Hollownesses and the Brawny Body Then the Brain being rais'd up before shew the Mamillary Processes the Optic Nerves the Nerves that move the Eyes the wonderful Net and the Spitly Kernel Then the Brain being rais'd up on the side the other Pairs of the Nerves are to be shewn and with the same labour the Brain together with the Cerebel and long Pith is to be taken out of the Skull and turn'd Then the remaining part of the Demonstration is to be compleated from the lower part And first the Pith being rais'd up the fourth Ventricle is to be shewn and then the Cerebel with its Processes After that the wonderful Net with the Funnel and so dissecting down to the Funnel the third or middle Ventricle is to be shewn where you are to search for the furrow'd Hillocks the Buttocks the Stones the Pineal Kernel the Hole of the Anus and the Fold of the Arteries from hence you must proceed to the two upper Ventricles where you must seek out the Choroid Fold together with the Lucid Fence and the Channels conveying the Flegm and Spittle to the Papillary Processes However observe by the way that this Method of Dissection is perform'd with better success in the Brains of Sheep and Calves than of Men by reason of its extraordinary Bulk For unless it be very new all the Parts fall by reason of their Flaccidity so that nothing can be conveniently demonstrated Another Method of dissecting the Brain but very laborious the Invention of Constantine Varolius which Bauhinus describes l. 3. Theat Anat. c. 28. And another Method between both of Francis Silvius describ'd by Bartholine l. 3. Anat. Reformat c. 6. to which I refer the Reader CHAP. X. Of the Function of the Brain AFter Demonstration of the Brain and all its Parts it remains that we speak in brief concerning the Office or Function Actions and Use of so considerable a Bowel I. From the Soundness of the Brain it is confessd by all that the Soundness of all the Animal Actions proceed it being granted that those Organs in the Body by which those Actions are to be perform'd be well constituted though let them be never so well dispos'd no Animal Action can be duly and rightly perform'd if the Brain be amiss II. Now because the Animal Actions are or may be perform'd not only by the Brain alone but also by the Rational Soul hence many are perswaded that the Seat of the Soul is to be assign'd to that Part from whence the Animal Actions proceed that is to say the Brain in general according to the Arabians and Moschio or as others believe some particular part of it Thus Hierophilus seats it at the bottom Xenophon in the top of the Head Erasistratus in the Membranes From which Opinions however many of the Modern Philosophers vary who assign for its Seat the smallest Particle of the Brain in the third or middle Ventricle that is to say the Pineal Kernel wherein they endeavour by many probable Arguments and Conjectures to prove the Residence of the Soul and the Actions of common Sence to be perform'd This last Opinion much displeases others and more especially seems very hard to many Divines who cannot apprehend neither will suffer themselves to be perswaded that so small and narrow a Domicile ought to be thought sufficient for an incorporeal Soul
close to the Skin that it can hardly be separated from it and is also ruddy in that Part because of the frontal Muscles interwoven with it The proper Parts are Muscles Bones Gristles and other Parts to be describ'd in their due Places The Face is divided into the upper and lower Part. The upper Part from the Hair to the Eye-brows is call'd Frons the Forehead and in this part in a Body entire is referr'd to the Face whereas in a Skeleton it belongs to the Skull The lower Part extended from the Eye-brows to the extremity of the Chin contains the Eyes the Nose the Cheeks and other Parts especially to be describ'd and in Men round about the Mouth is adorn'd with a Beard II. Frons the Forehead is so call'd a ferendo because it carries thâ⦠Signs of Gravity Sadness Mirth Morosity c. The Greeks call it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as much as to say ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Part above the Eyes III. The Shin of this Part is moveable because it is furnish'd with two large Muscles which Riolan calls the fleshy musculous Membrane on each side one rising from the Scalp near the Coronal Sutââ¦re and sticking closely to it which at the sides are knit to the Temple Muscles and above are somewhat distinguish'd in the middle but below so closely joyn'd together that they seem one Muscle They terminate at the Eye-brows which they lift up and contract the Flesh which sticks close to them into Folds and Wrinkles ãâã writes that he observ'd in a Person that had a large Nose an Appendix of these Muscles extended even to the Gristles of the Nose These Wrinkles Physiognomistâ⦠observe and take from thence the Signs of the Nature and Fortune of Men and often foretel Wonders concerning future Events that shall happen to them And the better to perswade the credulous of the certainty of their Predictions distinguish the Wrinkles into streight and transverse and of these they make seven in number consecrated to the seven Planets all which they confess do not appear in all men but that some are wanting in some People only that they are for the most part conspicuous which are appropriated to Mercury Vââ¦nus and Iupiter especially if the Eye-brow be lifted up which happens to those that are under dââ¦ep Meditation or that the Skin of the Forehead be contracted as when men are angry which causes a corrugation both of the streight and transverse Wrinkles But how frivolous and uncertain these Predictions are besides daily Experience what we have discours'd at large concerning the Influences of the Planets I. de Peste plainly demonstrate The said Frontal Muscles derive little Nerves from the Branch of the third Pair proceeding from the hole of the Orbit of the Eye They are furnish'd with little Arteries from the external Carotides and send forth little Veiââ¦s to the Jugulars They have streight Fibers by which they draw the Skin streight up not transverse or oblique as Columbus and Aquapendens assert contrary to ocular Demonstration and Reason IV. Here by the way we must observe without the Face that two Muscles very slender seldom remarkable are to be found in the hinder part of the Head which being short thin and broad arise from the transverse line of the hinder part of the Head in which the Muscles moving the Head end and being furnish'd with streight Fibers ascending upwards terminate in a broad Tendon and touch the Muscles of the Ears at the sides By these Fibers which belong to those more remarkable Muscles the Skin of the Head is drawn toward the hinder parts which Iohn Schenckius testifies of himself and Columbus of his Master Under the Forehead are contain'd the Domicils of the four Sences Seeing Hearing Smelling and Tasting The fifth Sence of Feeling has no particular habitation in the Face but is dispers'd over the whole Body CHAP. XIII Of the Eyes in general THE Eyes in Latin Oculi in Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã are the Organs of Sight form'd and consisting of several similar Parts for the sake of seeing These like the Stars and Luminaries of our Bodies are plac'd by the Supream Creator in the upper part of our Body that as Sentinels from a high Watch-Tower they may be able to discover fortuitous Accidents what to avoid and what to entertain and thro' the admirable Construction Elegancy and variety of visible Objects to evince us of the Omnipotency of the invisible God For they are the Tapers of the Bodies which like the Sun give light to Man For as the shining Sun illuminates the wide World but withdrawing his Beams is the cause of Darkness so the Eyes being perfect and open illustrate the Microcosm and display the wonderful Works of God but being blinded involve the little World in darkness and compel miserable Man to live perpetually as in an obscure Prison in perpetual Darkness for that being depriv'd of those Windows he is also depriv'd of all Light his first and chiefest Pleasure Now if the Structure of the Eye be but more narrowly consider'd certainly there is no man living whom the immense Wisdom of the Supream God will not ravish into Admiration and Amazement who in the framing these Organs was so much the more exquisite in his Workmanship by how much the Sight excels all the rest of the Sences in Excellency and Dignity I. The Eyes are in number two partly for the greater perfection of the Sight partly that if the one should happen to be hurt the other might supply the Office and Duty common to both In Man they are distant but a small space the one from the other in Brutes their distance one from t'other is far greater II. If you look upon the Ball it self their Figure is round and spherical to render them the more apt for Motion and more fit to receive the visible Rays But if you consider the Eyes together with their Muscles annex'd to the hinder part then their shape is somewhat oblong like the Root of a Tulip III. Their Colour in Men is somewhat various in some blewish in others yellowish in others black which Variety is most conspicuous about the Apple of the Eye in the Rainbow and proceeds from the colour of the Uveous Coat In the Kindom of China by the report of Travellers the Inhabitants have black Eyes but in Tartary green In Brutes of the same kind there is not observ'd so great a Variety The Causes of these Colours are at large set down by Aristotle Simon Portius and Montaltus to whom I refer the Reader IV. The Bigness of the Eye in Men is but indifferent not in all Men exactly equal yet such as suffices to receive the Rayes of visible Things However that small difference in the Bigness does not a little contribute to the greater or less perfection and strength of the Sight For large and Goggle Eyes are much duller of sight
are that flow into those Kernels so much the more would be their Swelling and the Compression of the Veins and thence a greater Effussion of Tears but in Joy the said Spirits flow in great plenty to the Parts and yet in Joys Tears are very rarely shed or if they do burst forth 't is but in a very small quantity Contrary to this in Sadness fewer Animal Spirits flow into the Parts whence there must a be less Swelling and Pressure and yet Tears burst forth in greater quantity Lastly if it be objected that the Salival Liquor may be separated in sufficient quantity out of the Arteries through the Kernels and therefore the Lachrymal Juice I answer that the Parotides and Kernels of the Jaws are remarkably large and very numerous and furnished with many and more remarkable Arteries so that a more plentiful separation may more easily be made through them then through the slender and incomparably fewer Glandules of the Eyes endued with few and almost invisible little Arteries He therefore that more considerately weighs these things will easily observe that the Opinion of Nicholas Stenonis does not contain the true Cause of Tears and that unwilling Tears can never be deduc'd from it nor those which are occasion'd by swift Running Smoak and Dust c. nor bloody Tears which proceed rather from some Corrosion of the little Arteries and Veins which by reason of the narrowness of the Vessels can burst forth but in small quantity XIII Thus have many Men strangly mistaken the Fountain of this same Lympha and while they endeavour'd to discover it have fill'd much Paper with Conjectures Now let us try whether we can contribute any Light to a thing that lies veil'd under so much Obscurity Which before we undertake to perform we think it necessary to distinguish between the Lachrymal Humors and that same Lymphatic Humor which is poured forth out of the Glandules through the Diminutive Lymphatic Vessels for the moistning of the Eyes and smoothing of the Parts For this is the difference between them 1. This is more lympid and thinner than the other 2. This flows out of the Lymphatic Vessels of the Glandules the other from the Ventricles of the Brain 3. This is neither so sharp nor so salt as Tears are found to be both by the Tast and their Corrosion 4. There is but a small quantity of this nor does the quantity of it offend the Eyes as Tears does which bursting forth in great quantity many times very much prejudice the Eyes 5. This does not corrode at all but is grateful to the Eyes whereas many times Tears corrode the Cheeks and many times consume the Glandulous Lachrymal Caruncles themselves seated in the Corners of the Eyes which being eaten quite away with their little Vessels the Flux of Tears would cease or stop if the foremention'd Opinion of Stenonis were true whereas on the Contrary the Flux is then more unvoluntary and in greater quantity not to be stop'd XIV This Distinction thus premis'd we come to speak of the Tears themselves beginning with their Definition Tears are the more thin and serous Particles of the Flegmatic Humors Collected in the Brain flowing from the innermost Parts of the Eyes The Causes of the Expulsion of those Serous Particles through the Lachrymal Holes are five 1. The Plenty of Flegmatic Serous Humors collected in the Brain 2. Their suddain Colloquation or violent Agitation 3. The Contraction of the Brain and its Membranes 4. The insufficient Covering of the Lachrymal Hole by the Glandulous Caruncle 5. The Obstruction of the Spungy Bones in the Nostrils And of these Causes for the most part two or three concur and therefore we must particularly explain how those Tears burst forth in divers cases XV. In Sadness the Membranes of the Brain together with the Brain it self are contracted and hence the Serous Humors of the Arterious Blood which gain something of Viscosity from the Humid and Viscous Bowel are pressed forth out of the Kernels of the Cortex and the Substance of the Brain it self and Pituitous Kernel and the small Glandules interwoven with the Choroid Fold into the Ventricles and out of them through the Papillary Processes and the Narrownesses of the five representing Bones into the spongy Parts of the inside of the Nostrils which not being able to pass through them by reason of their quantity and viscousness the more thin and serous Particles burst forth through the narrow lateral Lachrymal Holes into the larger Corners of the Eyes and washing the Bodies of the Eyes and breaking forth make Tears But the thicker and more viscous Particles causing an Obstruction in the Spungy Bones of the upper Parts of the Nostrils are evacuated by degrees as well through the Nostrils as through the Palate And the less that Obstruction of the Nostrils grows the less becomes the Flux of Tears for that being remov'd the thinner and more serous Humors descend directly to the Palate and Nostrils neither is there any necessity that then they should be prest forth through the Lachrymal Holes by reason of the Passage being stopt so that then the Flux of Tears ceases till by reason of new plenty of descending Humors a new Obstruction happens XVI By reason of the same Obstruction Tears frequently burst forth in the Murr and sometimes upon violent Sneezing XVII There is the same reason for Tears that break forth in violent Laughter for from that alternate Contraction of the Muscles of the Head as also of the Brain and its Membranes the aforesaid serous Humors burst forth in great quantity out of the Brain and Kernels aforesaid into the Ventricles and out of them into the Mamillary Processes which Humors flow down to the Nostrils and Palate and by reaof their thicker Particles cause an Obstruction in the fungous part of the Nostrils Which is the reason that then the thinner and more serous Particles their free Descent being stopp'd bursting forth through the Lachrymal Holes flow from the Eyes and that so much the more easily by how much those Holes are so much the less exactly shut by the Glandulous Caruncles that lye over them Hence it comes to pass that according to the closer or looser shutting up of those Holes and the more or less plenty of Flegmy Humors abounding in the Brain some People shed Tears when they laugh and others not and because that Concussion of the Body or alternate Contraction does not last long hence it comes to pass that People do not shed many Tears when they laugh There is the same reason why young and stout Men who are not easily disturb'd with Grief nor have their Brain contracted besides that the Glandulous Caruncle that covers both Lachrymal Holes is stronger and larger seldom or never weep On the other side Old People Infants and Children easily shed Tears because that in the one the Glandulous Caruncle is drier more unequal and more contracted in the other softer and less
two Oblique Muscles because of the secret Allurements of Lovers Glances are called Amatorious but from their rowling Motion Circumactors XII In Brutes that feed with their Heads toward the Earth besides these six Muscles there is also a seventh which is sometimes observed to be divided into two but rarely into three Muscles This being short and fleshy encompasses the Eye and is inserted into the hinder part of the Horny Tunicle and sustains the looking down continually upon the Ground and draws it back when it s own weight carries it farther out XIII The Muscles are endued with a moving Power by the little Branches of the second Pair of Nerves which are chiefly inserted into the streight Muscles For the innermost Oblique Muscle receives a little Branch from the fifth Pair the outermost Oblique receives a little Branch from the slender Pair that stands next before the Fifth XIV Here arises a Question when each Eye has distinct and proper Muscles why they do not move with various Motions but are always mov'd together with the same Motion Aristotle ascribes the Cause to the Coition of the Optic Nerves and Galen and Avicen seem to be of the same Opinion But in regard the Optic Nerves are only visory and contribute nothing to Motion nor enter the Muscles they cannot be the cause of this thing Besides Anatomists have now found it out that this Conjunction of the Optics is wanting in several men and yet the motion of their Eyes while they liv'd was the same as in other men so equal always that the Sight of both was always directed to one Point Andrew Laurentius says that such an equal Motion is requisite for the perfection of the Sense and so he only proposes the end of the Motion but does not explain the Cause Others alledg that this equal Motion proceeds from hence that the moving Nerves are mov'd together at their beginning But it appears from this Conjunction that the Spirits indeed may flow to the Muscles of each Eye however it is not manifest why the Spirits flow more especially in greater quantity into these or those Muscles of the Eyes and not into the same external and internal of both Eyes For Example's sake suppose a Man would look for something upon his Right-Side presently the Spirits are determined toward the external Muscle of the Right-Eye and the internal Muscle of the Left-eye and so the Sight is turned to one Point through the two various Muscles of each Eye But if the Union of the Beginning of the Nerves of the second Pair should any way contribute to this in regard of that Union it would be requisite that the Spirits should flow at the same time into the same Muscles of both Eyes as well external as Internal and so by vertue of that Motion both Eyes would look several ways upon several things and not up on the same And therefore the true Reason proceeds from the Mind for when the Mind intends to behold any thing one Eye is not to be turn'd to this another to that thing for so there would happen a Confusion of the Rays and Perception in common Sence but both Eyes are of necessity to be turn'd toward the same thing and hence the Spirits are always determin'd to those Muscles that can draw both the Eyes toward the same Object but not to such Muscles as draw each Eye several ways Because the Mind always intends to behold one Object apart and though it may often intend to behold several things yet it observes a certain Order and beholds one thing after another which may be done with a speedy Motion if the Objects are so near and large that they may be easily perceiv'd But if the Object be remote and small then both Eyes must of necessity be longer fix'd upon the Object and a greater quantity of Rays are requisite to flow into the Eyes for the better Perception of what the Mind is intent to behold CHAP. XVII Of the Bulb of the Eye THE Bulb of the Eye consists of Membranes and Humors The Membranes are either common or proper The Common Membranes are twofold Adnate and Innominate I. The first next the Bone or White Adnate by the Greeks call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because it adheres to other Membranes of the Eyes by Galen and Hippocrates call'd the White of the Eye is a thin Expansion of the Pericranium above the Sclerotic as far as the Circle of the Iris joyning the Eye to the Orbit and inner Bones whence it is called the Conjunctive It is endued with an exquisite Sence of Feeling being sprinkled with many diminutive Arteries and Veins Through which little Arteries when there is a greater Afflux of hotter Blood then a Reflux through the diminutive Veins then happens an Ophthalmy of which Distemper this Membrane is the Seat II. The other by Columbus call'd the Innominate is nothing else than a thin Expansion of the Tendons of the Muscles concurring to the Corneous Tunicle produc'd to the very Circumference of the Iris to which it adheres like a small broad Ring which causes the White of the Adnate Tunicle to look more bright Bauhiâ⦠Riolanââ¦s and Casserius will not allow this Tunicle to be number'd among the Tunicles but rather among the Muscles of whose Tendons it consists However Galea makes mention of it among the Tunicles of the Eye but gives it no Name and therefore perhaps by Columbus call'd the Nameless or Inââ¦ominate III. Besides these two common Membranes in an Oxe there is another Membrane which is the outermost of all not sticking close to the Eye but endued with Motion and a Muscle By means of which Cows and Oxen close and twinkle with their lââ¦es ââ¦et their Eye-lids remain open all the while IV. The Proper Membranes or Tunicles are three of which the first and outermost is said to proceed from the Dura Mater and expands it self about the Bulb of the Eye It is call'd the Sclââ¦rotic from its hardness though Fallopius will not allow the former believing it to differ very much from the Dura Mater both in substance and thickness The Sclerotic enââ¦olds the whole Eye and is thick hard tough equal opacous behind before transparent like a bright Horn and polish'd whence it had the Name of the Horny Tunicle Which Name however many times is given to the whole Sclerotic by reason of its horny thickness and hardness Though it be thick and hard yet it is generally thought to be single though Bauââ¦inus will have it to consist of several Rinds or four as it were thin Plates and affirms that from hence it was that Avicen alledg'd it to be four fold But this same Quadruplicity is more easily to be conceiv'd and imagin'd from the thickness and hardness of it then to be demonstrated V. The second and middle Tunicle which is much thinner than the former arising from a thin Film and sprinkled with several diminitive Vessels because
20. as also Iulius Casserius de Org. Visus and Plempius in his Ophthalmographia CHAP. XVIII Of the Organs of Hearing and Hearing it self I. AS the Eyes the Beholder of the wonderful Works of the Supream Deity and the Discoverers of what is to be desired or avoided are placed in the upper part of the Body so for the understanding of Wisdom and all sorts of Knowledge the Organs of Hearing are placed on each side not far from them in Latin Aures by the Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to give us notice of imminent Good or Evil which cannot be discern'd by the Eye either in the Dark or through the Interposition of thicker Bodies or the distance of the Place seated in a high part of the Body the more easily to receive the Twirlings and Circulations of the Air in Motion diffuss'd through the upper Parts of the wide Concavity II. The Supream Architect created two perhaps that if any Defect should befall the one the other might supply its Office or else be placed one on each side of the Temples for the better distinguishing of Sounds on the Right or Left Side of the Body The outward Part expanded like a winnow which is not primary but an assisting Organ of Hearing first collecting and receiving Sounds is by the Greeks properly call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by the Latins Auris the upper parts of which are call'd Wings by the Greeks ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but the lower and soft Lobe of the lower Auricle retains the ancient Name of Lobus still III. The Ears of Men are but small semicircular and neatly fram'd and fashion'd with various Protuberances and Concavities in which the sound being receiv'd together with the Air it does not presently slip out again but stops a little and is somewhat broken to the end that thence it may the ãâã directly and with less Violence enter the inner most Caverns of the Ear. Insomuch that they who are depriv'd of this part by any unfortunate Wound hear much less distinctly and with more confusion receiving the Sounds of Words like the Murmuring of a Stream Hence it is that they who are Deafish clap the Hollow of their Hands to receive a louder Sound of the Air in Motion for the greater benefit of their Hearing IV. Of these Protuberances the outermost by reason of its winding and turning Figure is called Helix and the other opposite to it Anthelex that which looks toward the Temples because it is hairy in some People like a Goats Beard is call'd Tragus or Hircus and the Part opposite to it to which the lower Auricle is appendent is call'd Antitragus which is also hairy in some People V. The innermost of the Cavities which is as it were the Porch of the Auditory Passage it self by reason of the yellow Excrement therein contracted is by some call'd Alvearium the outermost which is the bigger from its winding and turning Concha by the Greeks ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the third which is comprehended between the Helix and Anthelix has hitherto no peculiar Name allow'd it VI. From the Shape and Bigness of the outward Ear the Ancients have drawn several Observations Aristotle and Galen makes Ears of a moderate bigness and arrected to be a Sign of the best sort of Men. Polemon Loxus Adamantius and Albert asserts that Quadrangular and Simicircular Ears of a moderate Magnitude declare a Man Stout Honest and of great Parts Large Ears denote Sotrishness Imprudence and Talkativeness but a great Memory and moreover they presage a long Life as Rases and Pliny relate out of Aristotle Very small Ears testifie a Fool a Person of ill Condition thievish and Libidinous as Aristotle Galen and Polemon relate Short and extended Ears as in Dogs as also short and compressed both are Signs of Folly according to Polemon Adamantius and Albert out of Loxus Long and narrow Ears shew a Man envious and wicked according to Polemon Albert and Conciliator Ears over-round and not well hollowed betoken a Man Indocible but when hollowed exactly a Person docible as the same Authors testifie When the inferior Lobe of the Ear is joyn'd to the Flesh of the Jaw-bone it signifies a vain Fool by the Testimony of Avicen VII The Ear consists of various Parts of which some are common others proper The common Parts are the Cuticle a very thin Skin and a nervous Membrane under it and a little Fat in the Inferior Lobe The proper Parts are a Gristle Muscles and Vessels VIII The Gristle constituting the upper and larger Part of the Ear to keep the Ear expanded and open sticks fast to the Stony-bone by means of a strong Ligament arising from the Pericranium For this reason in Men it is almost immovable and there are few Men can move their Ears at Pleasure though Schenkius brings some few Examples out of others which Motion is perform'd by the benefit of four Muscles only Casserius talks of six which are very slender and being hardly conspicuous rest upon this Gristle which Galen by reason of their extraordinary slenderness calls the Lineaments of the Muscles IX The first of these Muscles common to the Ear and both Lips drawing the Ear downward to the side is implanted in the Root of it under the Lobe and is part of the slender four-square Muscle moving the Cheeks and Skin of the Face The second lying upon the Temple Muscle and moving the Ear upward and forward descends near the beginning of the Muscle of the Front and being made narrower by degrees is inserted into the upper part of the Ear. The third raising the Ear though very little toward the hinder Parts rises above the Mamillary Process with a narrow beginning from the hinder part of the Head and then becoming broader sometimes with two sometimes with three Tendons enters the Root of the hinder Gristle The Fourth being of the same use with the former and proceeding with a broad Original from the Mamillary Process vanishes into a Tendon of which there are some that make three Insertions into the Root of the Gristle In Cows Horses and several other Brutes these Muscles are large and frequently more which is the reason those Creatures move their Ears very strongly and are able by that means to shake of Flies and whatever else proves troublesome to those Parts X. The Vessels belonging to the Ear are threefold 1. Little Arteries from the Carotides of which one that is bigger than the rest creeping through the Tragus and Anthelix and ascending the upper part of the Iaw affords vital Blood to each of the Teeth with which sharp Humors sometimes flowing down are the cause of most cruel Pains in the Teeth which we have seen wonderfully cur'd by an actual Cautery to this shooting forth of the Arteries in the Anthelix which is observ'd by Bauhinus And Riolanus reports that he saw a Person at Paris
Line that penetrates not very deep and rises somewhat more toward the slenderer seat of the Bone of the Temples next the Inner Part and open the Scale of it which having done presently the Muscle will shew it self which though it be the least of all for its construction gives place to none It arises from a Substance like to Ligaments where the Wedg-like-bone is joyn'd with the Bone of the Temples thence passing beyond the Flesh it becomes by degrees somewhat broader as far as the middle but then growing narrower it produces a most slender Tendon which is inserted into the larger Apophysis of the Hammer over against the lesser Apophysis of the same The other Muscle is internal seated in the Stony-bone and rising about the Conjunction of the Stony-process with the Wedg-like-bone proceeds sometimes with a single sometimes with a double Tendon to the little Hammer and higher then one Process of it is inserted into the other Neck of it obliquely drawing forward the Head of the Hammer and bringing it from the Anvil to the inner Parts These two Muscles then chiefly draw the Membrane with the little Bones upward and downward when we desire to excite these Parts to hear a thing more distinctly XXII This Membrane being mov'd and stirr'd by things sonorous moves the Air included within which is the Internal Medium of hearing without the motion of which there can be no Hearing Which Membrane if either from the Birth it were so or by any distemper become thicker or be cover'd with the slime of Excrements so that it cannot be commodiously mov'd causes thickness of hearing or if it be immoveable from the Birth causes incurable deafness XXIII The foresaid Membrane being taken away that large Cavity lies open which the Modern Anatomists call the Tympanum or Drum whose inner superficies is unequal with several small risings and cavitys XXIV In this four small hard thick little Bones offer themselves to our Consideration The Hammer the Anvil the Stirrup and the Orbicular Bone which though they are destitute of Membranes and Periosteums yet about the Extremities where they are joyn'd together to strenghthen the Knots they are bound about with a slender Ligament proceeding from that Ligament which is extended thwart the Tympanum like the Cats Guts under the bottom of a Drum whence it obtain'd the Name of a String or Thread These little Bones were unknown to the Ancients the two first being discover'd by Iacobus Carpus the third by Ingrassias Eustachius and Columbus and the fourth by Franciscus Sylvius Concerning these this farther has been observ'd by Anatomists worthy notice that in all Ages they differ nothing in situation or bigness not less in new born Infants than in grown People Only the hearing is not so quick in Children by reason of the extraordinary moisture of the rest of the Parts of the Organ perhaps also for that although the little Bones have attain'd their just Magnitude yet they are less solid and hard in Infants and somewhat spungy and marrowy as Collumbus and Casserius witness them then to be XXV The first little Bone which either from some resemblance of the shape or else from it's use they call the Hammer is rivitted with a little round head into the Cavity of the Anvil with a looser Ligament and thence is tap'd into the Neck But in its farther progress it sticks close like a Tayl revers'd to the Membrane of the Tympanum beyond the middle of it and about the middle it is furnished with two Processes the one a short one to which the Tendon of the inner Muscle is fastn'd the other longer but thinner which rests upon the Orbit of the Tympanum and is ty'd to the Tendon of the inner Muscle of the Ear. XXVI The second little Bone from the use of it called the Anvil and resembling one of the Grinding Teeth with two Roots lyes under the Hammer and receives the head of it toward the upper part of it with a smoth Cavity in the lower part it has two Processes one a short one resting upon the hinder Cavity of the Tympanum The other longer bound to the small head of the Stirrup with a Ligament somewhat broad but strong XXVII The other little Bone called the Stirrup from its resemblance and answering to an Oval window both for shape and compass rests upon the Cochlea to which it is fastned throughout the whole Compass with a slender and loose Ligament so that it cannot be forc'd within the hollowness nor rais'd up or brought forth without violence In the upper part it is convex like a Bow the two minute Leggs of which being somewhat writh'd are inserted into the Transverse Basis. But upon the Top of the Vertex stands a Minute little Head plain and round where it is fasten'd to the Apophysis of the Anvil with a Ligament somewhat Broad XXVIII The fourth little Bone is very small and round and thence call'd the Orbicular Bone This is fasten'd with a slender Ligament to the Stirrup at the side where it is joyn'd to the Anvil Lindan calls it Cochlear and allows it three Processes XXIX Below towards the fore-parts appears a round passage from the Tympanum to the Pallate which being carry'd down between the two Muscles of the Iaws partly is inserted into the thick Tunicle of the Palate near the Root of the Uvala where the Mouth of the upper Palate ends partly enters the Cavity of the Nostril of its own side with a large and grisly end covered with the slimy Tunicle of the Nostrils like a kind of a Door-keeper or as Riolanus believes with the Ligamental Membrane enfolding the Tonsilla Through this the preternatural moisture collected in the Tympanum flows to the Palate and the sound rais'd in the the mouth in some measure enters the Ear. For which reason men that are thick of Hearing opening their Mouths and holding their breath hear better Aquapendens testifies that he has frequently observ'd especially in Children the Inner Cavity fill'd with a great quantity of slime Fallopius and Laurentius hold that there is a little Skin or valve added to this passage more inwardly looking toward the Palate and the Nostrils and hindring the assent of vapors from the Palate and Nostrils to the Windings of the Ears though Riolanus denys there is any such thing to be found But this by reason of it's extream smallness and tenderness by better being discern'd by Fallopius and Laurentius upon the score of Reason than seen by Riolanus for reason teaches us that there must be some Obstruction to the assent of Vapors in that Channel to prevent the Organ of hearing from being fully'd by them but whether it be a valve or not I dare not assert The muscous Tunicle of the Nostrils and the Inner soft Tunicle of the Palate seem to be sufficient for that Office for that it affords an easie Exit to the humors descending from the Ear but to
about the upper Joynt the Hip the Space to the Buttocks between the two Thighs the Perinaeum III. At the top near the Bending is the Groin where lyes a remarkable Kernel composed of eight lesser Kernels which was firmly said to be the Emunctory of the Liver Of the use of which see Lib. 1. Chap. 17. IV. The Leg by the Greeks call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã beginning at the Knee reaches down to the Heel of which the fore-part is called Tibia the Shin and the hinder part Sura the Calf but the two inferior latter Prominences are called Malleoli or the Ancles The Physiognomists observe that they who have large Heels are Envious they that have flat Heels are Slothful but I cannot believe there is any Credit to be given to these Indications V. The Foot Pes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which for distinction sake they call the small Foot is the Foundation upon which the Body stands and is divided into the Foot the Metapedium and the Toes The Foot of which the hinder part is called Calx or the Heel consists of seven Bones the Metapedium of five the Toes consist of three Bones except the great Toe which has but two to which are also added the Sesamina The upper part of the Foot which is ruddy is called the Top of the Foot and the lower part the Sole of the Foot which if it be so flat as to press the Ground without any Hollowness denotes the Person to be Cunning and Fraudulent VI. At the end of the Toes grow Nails of the same Substance and Nature with those of the Hands The whole Leg is composed of Membranes Bones Ligaments Muscles Arteries Veins and Nerves common to all the rest of the Body The Membranes are Periosteum's Membranes of the Muscles and their Tendons The Bones are many and various fastned together with Ligaments Of which Lib. 9. Of the Muscles some extend the Thigh some the Leg others the Foot and others the Toes Of which Lib. 5. The Arteries proceed from the Crural Artery and are dispersed through all the Parts of the Leg with several Ramifactions In like manner a great number of Veins are dispersed through all parts of the Leg following for the most part in their Assent the Colours of the descending Arteries Of which more Lib. 7. Four remarkable Nerves also for the Faculties of Feeling and Motion are distributed through the whole Leg. Of which three proceed from the lower Pairs of the Loyns and the fourth takes its Original from the four upper Pairs of the Os Sacrum Of which more Lib. 8. THE FIFTH BOOK OF ANATOMY Concerning the MUSCLES WITH AN APPENDIX Concerning the MEMBRANES and FIBRES CHAP. I. Of the MUSCLES in General A Muscle is called Musculus in Latin by the Greeks ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to Contract or from its Resemblance for that some Muscles seem to resemble a flead Mouse slender at the Head and Tail and large in the Middle by the Latins also called Lacââ¦rtus from its Resemblance to a Lizard I. A Muscle is an Organic Part the Instrument of voluntary Motion II. A Muscle is composed of Dissimular Parts as Fibres Flesh Veins Nerves a Tendon a Covering Membrane and in fat People with some Fat to moisten it Through the Arteries the Vital Blood is conveighed for Nourishment and the Residue returns through the Veins to its Fountain Through the Nerves the Animal Spirits flow into it contributing Feeling and Motion and doing their Duty in the Act of Nutrition The fleshy Substance abounds with Fibres for Strength and Bulk and these Fibres are for the most part streight Sometimes where they proceed to their Tendon somewhat bow'd as in the Muscles of the Temples sometimes Orbicular as in the Sphincters seldom one Muscle has two Fibres It is enfolded with a Membrane to strengthen and cover it and to separate the Muscles one from another and from the adjoyning Parts It includes these Fibres and in the whole Circuit sticks to them Rolfinch Bauhinus and Stenonis believes it also admits the Prroductions and Fastnings to the inner Substance of the Muscle by which the Fibres are knit together III. Andreas Laurentius was in an Error to assert that there is a Power of acting in the Muscles which only proceeds from the Fibres and Tendony Strings as is apparent in Persons languishing with Hectic-Fevers and Consumptions who still retain their Faculty of Motion though the Fleshy Parts are consumed away IV. The Muscles are two-fold some which draw no Parts as the Orbicular Sphincters of the Fundament and Bladder which are orbicularly and equally contracted within themselves every way like a Ring without any manifest Beginning Middle or End To which the muscly Membranes are to be reckoned which only move the Skin upward and downward as are the Muscles of the Forehead and hinder part of the Head in which there is no manifest Distinction to be observed Others which more violently move the Bones and other Parts may be distinguished into Beginning Middle and End or else as others will have it into the Head Belly and Tail V. The Beginning or Head is that part of the Muscle toward which the Motion is made for this is a perpetual Rule every Muscle is moved toward its Beginning This Head is sometimes fleshy often membranous in others longer in others shorter sometimes thicker sometimes thinner VI. Every Muscle has a Nerve inserted into its Head or else about the Middle sometimes one sometimes more as the Diaphragma which has two that are remarkable and the Muscle of the Temples which receives three Nerves Whence Galen makes it a certain Rule where the Nerve is inserted there is the Head of the Muscle Which Rule however Bartholin following Walaeus seems to reject affirming that sometimes the Nerve is inserted into the End of the Muscle and that there is no necessity that the Nerve should be inserted rather into the Head than the Tail of the Muscle and that it happens only by accident that the Nerve is inserted into the Head of the Muscle for that the Nerves while the descend are more easily inserted into the Heads which are higher then into the Tails that lye lower But Experience overthrows the main Prop of this Opinion by which we find that never any Nerve was inserted into the Tail of any Muscle or if it may seem to enter it by chance 't is only through the Error of the Anatomist who mistakes the Head for the Tail Thus hitherto the middle Membranous Part of the Diaphragma into which the Nerves are inserted has been taken for the Tendon or Tail of that Muscle whereas really it is the Beginning of it The second Argument Reason evinces which teaches us that of necessity the Nerve ought to enter that Part from which the Swelling of it ought to begin from the Entrance of the Spirits which when it ought to begin from that part toward
which the Motion must be made of necessity it must be inserted into the Head For if the Swelling should begin from the end of the Muscle then the Beginning would be drawn toward the Tail Then Experience or common Sight destroys the third Argument seeing that in Nerves which turn back though they tend upward nevertheless one inserted into the Heads of the Muscles of the Larynx as looking upward VII The Middle or Belly of the Muscle is the thicker and more fleshy Part and is for the most part continuous sometimes but rarely separated with Tendonous Intersections as in the streight Muscles of the Abdomen and the Digastricks opening the lower Jaw and some few others concerning which Intersections however some are of this Opinion that another Muscle begins at each and that the intersected Muscles are not one but several Muscles conjoyned together for the more conveniency of use VIII The End or Tail of the Muscle is that which is fastned to the Part which is to be moved This is called a Tendon in Latin Tendo because it may be stretched and therefore by some called Chorda or a String Which Name of Tendon is by some also translated to the Membranous Beginnings of some Muscles as also to the Tendonous Separations of the middle Muscle such as are in the streight Muscles of the Abdomen IX Now a Tendon is a part continuous to a Muscle extended through the whole length of the Muscle Many formerly thought that a Tendon was only the Extremity of the Muscle which is fastned to the other part whereas indeed the Strings of it are extended through the whole length of the Muscle Hence Lindan says that a Muscle is nothing else but a Tendon cloathed with Flesh and that they are deceived who think that a Tendon begins beyond the Flesh not considering that Experience teaches us that it is extended through the whole length of the Muscle and that it is as well in the Beginning as in the Middle Which Extention of the Fibres through the whole Muscle Riolanus also confirms The Continuity of the Tendon through the whole Muscle to the very End manifestly appears in the Legs of feathered Fowl and which is a wonder is many times observed to be grisly And in an accurate Dissection you may observe the Continuity of the Fibres from the Head of the Muscle to the End in a ram or boyl'd Muscle X. 'T is a Doubt whether all Muscles have Tendons Bauhinus says that the Tendons were not ordained barely for Motion but to cause the more violent Motions and to move the more heavy Members and to strengthen the Muscles to prevent their bursting and therefore the Muscles do not all end in Tendons But this is only true in those Muscles where the Tendon is stretched beyond the Flesh not in general as to all For they which never move other Parts but are contracted into themselves as the Sphincters of the Fundament and Bladder do not end in Tendons extended beyond the Flesh but have tendonous Strings interlaced between their Fibres as in the Muscles of the Forehead hinder part of the Head and several Muscles of the Face that stick close to the Skin But the Muscles that move other Parts extend their Tendons into them beyond the Flesh for ââ¦lower Motions thin and less discernible for more violent Motions stronger and thicker Therefore we must conclude in opposition to Bauhinus that all Muscles have Tendons some stronger and more conspicuous extended beyond the Flesh others slender and not discernible either lying hid under their Flesh or interlaced with their Fibres This Tendon according to the weak or strong Motion of the Parts various in Bigness and Form sometimes round sometimes broad sometimes long sometimes short sometimes slender sometimes strong and sometimes fixed to the Part to be moved with several Ends. XI Bauhinus with Aquapendens asserts that a Tendon is a similar Body continuous from the beginning to the end of the Muscle simple of a Kind by its self and produced out of the Seed like the other seminal Parts Which is the Opinion of many at this time But Vesalius Laurentius Silvius and others with Galen will have it to be a dissimilar Part composed of a Concourse of Fibres Ligaments and slender Nerves by degrees uniting together into one Body They will have the Nerve so soon as it has entered the Muscle to be divided into many small Branches or diminutive Fibres which are met by a Ligament divided in the same manner and that those little Branches traversing to and from and by that means intermixing with the interlaced Fibres and united to the end of the Muscle constitute the Tendon and that the more bulky part proceeds from the Ligament the lesser part from the Nerves and Fibres and because of necessity there must be some empty Spaces between the Fibres Nature has fill'd them up with Flesh to assist those little Fibrous Branches in Contraction and Relaxation and to defend them from external Injuries This latter Opinion Bartholinus rejects but does not sufficiently refute only he alledges that Production of the Nerve through the middle of the Nerve to the Tendon could never be discovered either by them or any body else which is no Argument there is no such thing For the Chylifer Pectoral Channel Lymphatic Vessels have lain hid for many Ages which were at length discovered and the same may be said as to the Production of the Nerve for the exact feeling of the Tendon shews it cannot be without a Nerve though not to be discern'd and though a Tendon be not a Nerve yet it may have Fibres and a Membrane intermixed with it together with a Ligament Hence perhaps it may be concluded that a Tendon is the most necessary part of a Muscle and extended through the whole Muscle but that it is most conspicuous at the end I answer that though the Tendons of many Muscles are covered with much Flesh the reason why the Tendonous Substance is less conspicuous it does not follow that it is altogether absent for in fat People the Mesenterium sometimes is so covered with Fat that no Vessels can be discern'd in it and thus it happens in the fleshy Tendons of some Muscles The Muscles vary many ways 1. In respect of their Substance Fleshy Membranous or half Nervous 2. In respect of their Quantity Thick Thin Long Short Round Broad 3. In respect of their Shape Round Flat Delta-like or resembling a Monks Hood c. 4. In respect of their Situation withinside oblique orbicular transverse also some in the Head some in the Trunk some in the Joynts c. 5. In respect of their Original some from the Bones others from the Gristles or Tendons 6. In respect of their Insertion some with one others with a double others with a threefold Tendon 7. In respect of their Colour Red White or Livid 8. In respect of their Closing together some in one part some with
another or with one or more Muscles 9. In respect of their Use some bending others stretching forth drawing to drawing from lifting up pulling down and some wheeling XII The Use of the Muscles is to contribute to voluntary Motion Which is performed by these Instruments alone for no Part moves with that motion which is not a Muscle it self or mov'd by a Muscle And this motion is call'd Animal or Voluntary being perform'd at the will of the Creature Here Picolhomini and some others start a Question Whether the motion of the Muscles can be said to be Voluntary Since it is common to Beasts which have no Reason and consequently no Will and therefore believe Spontaneous to be more proper Nor can it be called Voluntary as being performed in the Womb by the Birth without Will as also when it sucks before it knows what the Breast or Milk is also the Pulmonary Muscles move the Breast when Men are asleep and consequently cannot be said to Will To the first I answer that there is a sort of Will in Brutes arising from something analogous to the Rational Soul and proceeding from Natural Appetite and therefore they may be said to have a voluntary Motion As to the Motion of the Birth and Breathing of those that are asleep I say that Animal Motion is not always directed by the Will but it is sufficient in Persons healthy a sleep or waking that it be performed according to the Will Moreover the Will is twofold either by Election or by Instinct as in Men sleeping or the Birth in the Womb. Galen upon this Subject writes that of those things which are mov'd by voluntary Motion some are free others are serviceable to the several Affections of the Body And that every Creature knows to what Uses the Faculties of his Soul are ordained without an Instructor Therefore the Motion of the Muscles is Voluntary and not Spontaneous in regard that Spontaneous Motion such as that of the Heart is truly Natural as not depending upon the Will of the Creature Seeing then the Motion of the Muscle is an Animal Action and that the Muscle it self is the Instrument of Voluntary Motion it is a certain Rule that where-ever there is a Muscle there in the same part may be Action and that what part cannot be moved at pleasure that is neither a Muscle nor mov'd by a Muscle though the Structure of it may seem to resemble that of a Muscle Therefore the Heart is no Muscle nor moved by a Muscle On the contrary Stenonis affirms that there are several Muscles of the Larynx Tongue and Back which are never mov'd at the Will of the Mind Though it is never to be prov'd that there is any of them but what may be mov'd at pleasure and to confirm his Opinion he maintains the Heart to be a Muscle XIV Whatever Part says he neither requires any Part necessary for a Muscle nor possesses any Part deny'd to a Muscle yet in Structure is like a Muscle cannot but deserve the Name of a Muscle though it be not subject to the Power of the Will But the Heart c. Which way of Arguing were it allowable I might argue thus Whatever Part neither requires any part necessary for the Stomach nor possesses any part deny'd the Stomach yet in Structure and Composition is like the Stomach cannot but deserve the Name of the Stomach though it do not concoct the Nourishment but all these things requisite are found in the Urinary Bladder Figure Shape Substance Arteries Veins Nerves c. therefore the Urinary Bladder deserves the Name of the Stomach Then says Stenonis nor possesses any part deny'd to a Muscle where as 't is obvious that there are in the Heart two little Ears two wide Ventricles and eleven large Valves the like to which were never seen in any Muscle So that the Heart possessing many Parts deny'd to a Muscle the Structure of it cannot be like to that of a Muscle Then the Action of the Heart is to make Blood which no Muscle in the whole Body can pretend to do If he draws his Argument from the Contraction of the Fibers in the Motion of the Pulse which is a voluntary Motion and hence we prove the Heart to be a Muscle he may as well prove the Ventricle to be a Muscle which offended by corroding things contracts it self by the Help of the Muscles to expel the offending Matter by Vomit or Hickup or the Gall-bladder which does the same when offended with boiling Choler or the Womb contracting it self for the Expulsion of the Birth Nay the very Membranes of the Brain which in Sneezing contract themselves would come to be Muscles which being all Absurdities prove the Certainty of our Axiom before mentioned XV. There is but one Action of the Muscle which is to draw which is performed by the Animal Spirits determined into the Muscle and flowing into the Fiber which causes the swelling Muscle to contract it self according to its Length For so the Tendon is drawn toward the Head which Determination and copious Influx of the Spirits so long as iâ⦠lasts so long the Muscle remains contracted While this Muscle is contracted the opposite Muscle relaxes because the Spirits before determined into that flow into another which causes it to grow languid so that the Swelling and Contraction ceases because the Alteration of the Determination of the Animal Spirits may happen in a moment though how it is done we cannot so well explain XVI But this Relaxation of the Muscle is no Action but a ceasing from Action and therefore they are in an Error who think it so to be Which Galen seems to assert in one Place though in another he says that Contraction is more proper to the Body of the Muscle then Extension and so he seems to make Relaxation a kind of secundary Action But if we rightly consider it it is no Action either primary or secundary but only a Motion by Accident XVII Another Question is Whether there be any Action in the Tonic Motion when the Muscles being every way contracted together the Parts to be mov'd are never bent but are at rest nor do the Muscles themselves seem to be moved I answer there is a manifest Motion in that case for the Muscles act every way with equal Striââ¦e and that which is thought to be the motionless rest of any Part is caused by the Opposite Muscles acting together at the same time and at the same time drawing every way the Part to be mov'd XVIII Riolanus seems to make some Difference between Contraction and Tension and this he calls the Conservation of the Thing contracted But in regard this Tension is nothing else but the Continuation of Contraction it cannot be separated from Contraction But says Riolanus many things are extended which are not contracted As the Yard is extended by a distensive Faculty but then it is not contracted like a Muscle Worms are
seated in the side of the Breast and remarkable for its singular broadness and Carnosity reaches from the inner Basis of the Scapula to six or seven Ribs and with five unequal Extremities is inserted into five true and two or three spurious Ribs before they terminate in the Gristles though Riolanus will have it arise from the two upper Ribs and extend it self to the Clavicle However Spigelius and Vestingius ascribe an Original and Use quite contrary but erroneously The Motion of this Muscle is much assisted by the oblique descending Muscle of the Abdomen and the Motion of this by that And hence it is that the Extremities of the one are interposed into the Extremities of the other Finger-wise and so they both together form a serrate Joynture like the lower Serratus Posticus III. The upper Serratus Posticus which being small is seated in the Back under the Rhomboides between both Scapulas and above the first Pair of the Muscles of the Head and rises with a membrany Substance from the Spines of the three inferior Vertebres of the Neck and of the first of the Breast and is inserted into the Intervals of the three or four uppermost Ribs and by lifting them upward dilates the Breast IV. The lower serratus Posticus broad and Membranous seated almost in the middle of the Back under the third broadest Muscle of the Back or the Aniscalpter proceeds from the Spines of the three inferior Muscles of the Back and of the first of the Loins and terminates in the three or four lower spurious Ribs by drawing which outward it dilates the lower part of the Breast V. The Sacrolumbus spread under the preceeding which arising from the Brim of the Ilion Bone the hinder part of the Os Sacrum and the Spiny Apophysis of the Loins ascends with a fleshy portion even to the Ribs into all and every one of which it is inserted in the lower part and about three fingers distance from the Spines in the place where the Ribs begin to bow fastens to a Tendon concerning which Tendon Anatomists have been much mistaken some with Laurentius were of opinion that this Muscle sent forth a double Tendon one upward to the inferior part of the Ribs another downward toward their upper part and that so by the means of these various Tendons which are manifest by seven about the Ribs the Ribs were lifted up in fetching breath and drawn downward in expiration But in regard such contrary Actions cannot be performed by one and the same motion I thought it probable that the descending Tendons proceed from some other peculiar Muscle and therefore upon diligent search I found that they proceeded from a certain Muscle that lyes spread under the Sacrolumbus and sticks so close to it that it can hardly be parted This I perceived ow'd its Original to the three four five six seaven Vertebers of the Neck and therefore I call'd it the descending Cervical and that it rose from them with a fleshy substance and sent forth Tendons downward to the upper part of all the Ribs directly opposite to the Tendons of the Sacrolumbus and that the Tendons of these two Muscles mutual inter-cut one another crose-wise and that they did not act together but alternately For that the Tendons of the descending Cervical draw the Ribs upward in fetching breath so that they may not be remov'd or dilated in the middle spaces one by another but the Tendons of the Sacrolumbus in expiration draw the Ribs downward so that they may not be contracted to themselves As to the insertion of the Tendons of the Sacrolumbus Nicholas Stenonis makes this Observation The Fibres saith he are not presently carry'd from the lower Rib to the next inferior but some pass over three others more that lye in the middle neither are those which one Fibre sends forth inserted into one Fibre only but some provide for three others five others seven Ribs By the same reason every conspicuous Tendon not contented with that flesh which one Rib affords in some places muster Fibres together from four or five Ribs together Neither are these things so confus'd but that in a Carkass of any reasonable bigness they may be easily demonstrated and shown as well by streight dissection from a Tendon descending back ward as in a transverse dissection proceeding upward from the intercepted space between the Ribs to the end the Number of the Tendons of one Belly may be seen In regard that every entire Belly affords its part to each so that every entire Tendon proceeding from several Bellys receives its Portion from every one in particular VI. The Triangular vulgarly so call'd though it does not form a true Triangle This being very small and slender proceeds from the middle Line of the Sternon and sends forth on each side four small Projections to the Bony Extremities of the three four five and six true Ribs where they are joyn'd to the Grisles by lifting up which Ribs they streighten the Breast and depress the fore-part of it To these six Muscles Fallopius adds three others seated in the Neck which Vesalius with more reason judges to be part of the Muscles of the Neck and Back These Respiratory Muscles are secundarily assisted in their duty by the Muscles of the Abdomen Scapula's and Arms. CHAP. VII Of the Muscles of the Back and Loyns BY reason of the various motions of the Back and especially of the Loyns forwards backward and side-ways Tendons of Muscles are inserted into every one of the Vertebers as if there were many Muscles there which nevertheless some Anatomists refer to one great Muscle from which they hold all those Tendons are produc'd Which Opinion seems to have been grounded upon this that the Muscles of the Back and Loyns in many places stick so close one to another that they can hardly be separated but an exact and curious Dissection will shew four Pairs of Muscles in the Back and Loyns by means of which the violent motions of those Parts are perform'd especially about the last Verteber of the Breast and first of the Loyns as being those which stick less close together then the rest I. The first Pair consists of two Triangular Muscles which being joyn'd together make a kind of a square vulgarly call'd Par Quadratum These being broad and thick internally proceed from the hindermost upper Cavity of the Ilion Bone and the lateral part of the Os Sacrum and are inserted into the transverse Extuberances of the lumbal Vertebers as far as the last Ribs being of a fleshy substance and bend the Vertebers of the Loyns foward or one or other acting obliquely forward toward the sides II. The Second and Primary Pair consist of the Longest Muscles which are extended from the Extremity of the Os Sacrum and Illââ¦um to the Mamillary Processes near the Temple bones and afford Tendons to the several Processes of the lumbal Vertebers and Back and for the most part
are confus'd with the Sacrolumb ââ¦s and semi-Spinatus as far as the lowermost Verteber of the Back being separated from it toward the upper Parts which is the reason that many mistake these three for one Muscle in regard it is so hard a matter to separate them Some have divided this Pair into as many Pairs as there are Muscles but Galen rightly describes it for one Pair affording Tendons to all the Muscles III. The Third Pair of the Sacred Muscles which rise with a sharp and fleshy beginning from the hinder part of the Os Sacrum and terminate with several Tendons in the Spine of the twelsth Verteber of the Breast and for the most part in the Spines and oblique Processes of the lumbal Vertebers also and assist the action of the former IV. The Fourth Pair is compos'd of the Semi Spinati which rising with a Nervous beginning from all the Spines of the Os Sacrum and Loins in the Processes of the Loins and lower transverse ones of the Breast and lift up the Breast All these Muscles acting together the Spine is lifted up and so upheld or bow'd But when those that are in either side act alone it is writh'd to the sides But the Muscles of the Abdomen especially the streight ones mainly assist the bowing of the Loins and the whole Spine toward the fore-parts For while they are contracted they depress the Abdomen and Breast and withal bow the Spine which he who lying upon his back and would raise himself without the help of his hands shall manifestly perceive CHAP. VIII Of the Muscles of the Abdomen and the Parts contain'd in the lower Belly I. THE Abdomen is furnish'd with ten Muscles for squeezing down the Nourishment and violent expulsion of the Excrements and Birth Two obliquely ascending and as many obliquely descending two streight and as many Pyramidical these adhereing together in the lower Part and two transverse The Podex has three Muscles one Sphincter and two Lifters up l. 1. cap. 8. The Bladder is purs'd together with one Sphincter l. 1. cap. 21. The Testicles of Men hang by two Muscles call'd Free-masters l. 1. cap. 22. The Yard has four Muscles l. 1. cap. 23. The Clitoris in Women is furnish'd with four Muscles l. 1. cap. 25. CHAP. IX Of the Muscles of the Elbow THE Elbow consists of two Bones which as they are knit together with various Articulations so have they their Motions somewhat various The Bone of the Elbow directs bending and extention The Radius turns the Palm and back of the Hand either upward or downward and therefore they have their proper Muscles to direct their different Motions I. The Bone of the Elbow is mov'd with four Muscles two bending seated in the fore-part of the Arm and two extending which possesses the hinder part of the Arm. The first are call'd Biceps and Brachioeus the latter Long and Short II. That call'd Biceps rises with a double and strong beginning the one Nervous from the Acetabula of the Scapula it self The other partly Fleshy partly Nervous from the Coracoides Excrescence of the Scapula Which Beginnings being afterwards united it takes up with its Body the inner seat of the Arm and is inserted with a thick Tendon into the innermost Prominency somewhat fasten'd to the Ligament of the Joynt III. The Brachiaeus is lay'd or spread underneath the former and is altogether fleshy proceeding from the middle part of the Bone of the Arm and terminating between the Radius and the Elbow in the place where they are fasten'd together this with the former most rightly bends the Elbow IV. The Long Muscle shews it self with a strong broad but double beginning the higher from the lower Rib of the Omoplate the other lower which being joyn'd together under the head of the Shoulder-bone terminates in the Olicrane or top of the Elbow V. The Short one arising from the hinder Neck of the Arm terminates in that part of the Olicrane where the former ends and upon which it rests This together with the former makes a strong and sinewy Tendon by which the Arm is extended To these four Muscles the two former are added by latter Anatomists VI. 6. The Externai Brachiaeus by Riolane so call'd which is a Fleshy lump confounded with the Long and the Short and inserted into the same Part. VII The Aconaeus which being but of a small bulk rises from the lower part of the Shoulder behind and runing along between the two Bones of the Elbow obliquely descends to the side of the Arm. These if they are to be accounted particular Muscles must assist the Extension of the Long and the Short CHAP. X. Of the Muscles of the Radius FOur Muscles move the Radius of which the two innermost which move it inward are call'd Pronators The two outermost which turn it outward are call'd Supinators I. The first of the Pronatores from its round form is call'd Rotundus which being produc'd from the inner part of the little swelling of the Shoulder runs with a Membranous Tehdon almost to the middle of the Radius II. The Second which is the lowermost and is call'd Quadratus being extended from the inner side of the Arm athawrt proceeds above the Ligament which fastens the Radius to the Elbow and is joyn'd to the inner part of the Radius III. The first of the Supinators which is the Longer arising from the Extream little Bunch of the Shoulder descends to the lowermost top of the Radius IV. The other proceeding from the External Apophysis of the Arm terminates near the middle of the Radius Note That although the Descriptions of the Muscles of the Radius follow next in order to that of the Muscles of the Elbow however in demonstrations the Muscles of the Fingers Thumb and Wrist are first to be shewn afterwards the Muscles of the Radius as being more commodiously to be seen when the others are taken away CHAP. XI Of the Muscles of the Wrist and Hollow of the Hand THE Wrist is extended bended and moved sideways by the benefit of four Muscles two external and as many Internal I. Nevertheless before these the Palmary Muscle is in the first place to be demonstrated which is spread under almost all the Muscles of the inner part of the Hand It derives its Original from the inner little Bunch of the Shoulder fleshy at the beginning afterwards attenuated into a slender Tendon which passing beyond the Annulary Ligament of the Wrist is dilated into the sinewy Membrane through the Hollow of the Hand expanded to the Confines of the Fingers so closely adhering to the Skin that it can hardly be separated from it This by wrinkling the Skin strengthens the force of Grasping and endues the Hollow of the Hand with an extraordinary Sence of Feeling Next to the Palmary Muscle lies a certain piece of Flesh at the beginning of the inner
fasten'd without side into the first Bone of the Thumb XI 4. The Abductor Major arising from the Ligament of the Bone of the Metatarsus which lyes under the little Toe and the next to it terminates with a short and strong Tendon in the first Joynt of the great Toe in the inner Part. XII 5. Abductor Minor by Casserius call'd the Transversal proceeding from the Ligament of the little Toe which binds the first Internode is carry'd transverse and fleshy and stretches it self more inwardly to the first Bone of the great Toe with a short and broad Tendon To this some ascribe another Use believing it there apply'd to gather together the first Bones of the Toes Riolanus believes that it serves only for a Pillow least the Tendons should be injur'd by the hardness of the ground and the Bones Casserius who is said to be the first Discoverer of this Muscle will have it assign'd to bring the great Toe toward the little Toe thereby to make the foot hollow for the more easie walking in Stony and unequal places by the more firm taking hold of the step XIII In the flat of the Foot which is called Vestigium or the Footstep there is to be observ'd a Fleshy mass which like a Cushion lyes under the Muscles and Tendons Which some confound with the Universal Muscle AN APPENDIX Concerning the MEMBRANES and FIBRES CHAP. I. Of the Membranes in General I. A Membrane is a white similar part broad flat thick and extensible produc'd out of the clammy and viscous part of the Seed preserving containing gathering together corroborating and disterminating the Parts that lye under it or contained within it II. It was call'd by the Antient ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã All which words at that time signify'd one and the same thing Afterwards these words became particular and were attributed to particular Membranes For now Hymen properly signifies that Membrane which resides in the Neck of the Womb vulgarly called Claustrum Virginitatis the Fence of Virginity Menina signifies that Membrane that enfolds the Brain And ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Tââ¦nica is the general Name for all Membranes that cover the Veins Arteries Ureters c. At this day Membrane is a general word signifying any Membrane that enfolds a fleshy Part the Pericardium Periosteum Peritonaeum the Membrane of the Muscles c. III. There can be hardly any certain Original of the Membranes describ'd as being Parts subsisting of themselves form'd out of Seed and every where conspicuous in the Body Many have with probability enough deriv'd them from the Meninââ¦es Lindan writes that the Substance of the Heart is wrapt about with a very transparent and very thick Membrane which he believes to grow from the dilated Extremities of the Fibres of the Heart and thence would have us consider whether all the rest of the Membranes do not arise by a certain Propagation from this Membrane of the Heart But these are mere Conjectures hardly credible rather it is to be said that the Membranes are Spermatic Parts form'd with other Spermatic Parts out of the Seed at the first formation of the Embryo and that therefore they have no other Original than the Seed IV. The Membranes are nourish'd like the rest of the Parts by Arterious blood flowing out of the Arteries into their Substance and fermented therein by the mixture of Animal Spirits the residue of which either unapt for Nourishment or superfluous is carry'd back through the Tubes of the Veins into the hollow Vein V. Now the Membranes are the Organs of Feeling for all the sensible Parts even the Nerves themselves feel by the help of the Membranes only which those Parts that want are destitute of sence as the Bones Gristles the fleshy Parts of many Bowels wherein the Sence of Feeling no farther extends it self then to the Membrane that enfolds it This Faculty of Feeling is bequeathed to them by the Animal Spirits continually flowing into them through the Nerves which influx ceasing the Sence of Feeling also fails as in Apoplexies Palsies c. Such Membranes also into which few Spirits flow are dull of Feeling Thus Veins and Arteries are said to be void of Sence because they feel but dully VI. The Differences of Membranes are many In respect of their Substance some thin some thick some legitimate as the Pleura Periosteum c. Others illegitimate as being rather Membranous Bodies such are membranous Ligaments Tendons the Stomac Intestines Bladder c. In respect of their Figure some broad some long some triangular c. In respect of their Situation some inward some outward VII The number of the Membranes is almost infinite but the most considerable are these that follow In the Birth the Chorion Amnios the Urinary Membrane and in Brutes the Alantois In the whole Body of Man the Cuticle the Skin the fleshy Pannicle the Membranes of the Muscles the Periostea and the Membranes of the Vessels In the Head without the Pericranium more inward both the Meninxes which descend from the Cranium into the Spinal Concavity involving the Spinal Pith and extends themselves the whole length of the Nerves In the Eye seven Tunicles the Nameless the Conjunctive the Horny Uveous Net-like Spiders Web and Vitreous In the Ear the Membrane of the Tympanum In the Mouth the Tunicle proper to the Tongue and Palate as also that which is common to the Mouth the Chaps the Gullet and Stomach In the Breast the Pleura the Mediastinum the Pericardium the Tunicle investing the Lungs and Heart and the Valves of the Heart In the lower Belly the Peritonaeum Epiploon the Mesenterie and the Membranes that enfold the several Bowels as also those of which the Intestines the Bladder and other Parts are composed Of all which primary Membranes mention has been already made in their proper Places Besides these there is an infinite number of thin Membranes that have no Names CHAP. II. Of the Fibres FIbres are white similar Parts solid oblong like little Strings designed for the Motion of some and the Preservation of other Parts I. They are Parts which are not derived from others but existing of themselves for the Complement of those Parts where they are required And therefore they mistake who believe them to be produced from the Brain or from the Spinal Marrow as are also they who think them the Productions of the Nerves it being impossible that the Nerves should be expanded into so many Strings For Example a small Nerve which shall consist of twenty fibrous Strings is inserted into some larger Muscle consisting of a hundred fibrous Strings much bigger and stronger than those in the Nerve Thus the whole Body of the Heart is fibrous whereas it has very few and those very small Nerves The Fibres indeed communicate with the Nerves so far as they receive Animal Spirits from them yet they are no more Productions
of the Head Temples hinder part of the Head Cheeks Nostrils the Muscles adjoyning and the Bones of the Jaws and receives thin Fibres from the Menix's themselves through their Sutures Into this also the Forehead Vein seated in the Forehead exhonerates it self arising from the Concourse of the Vein on each side Also the Vena Puppis seated in the hinder part of the Head the opening of which Veins is highly extolled in Distempers of the fore-part and hinder-part of the Head as the Distemper lies The Roots of the inner Vein are inserted partly into the Mouth that is the Muscles of the Chaps Larynx Hyoides Palate and Tongue under which they constitute the Ranaries or Hypoglottides wont to be opened in Inflammations of the Chaps partly into the inner Membrane of the Nose Some little diminutive Veins proceed also hither from the Seith through the Hole of the Temple Bone The Internal Jugular Vein receives two Veins of each side through the Holes of the Cranium of which the first which is the bigest being produced from the Bosom of the thick Meninx lying under the Lamdoidal Suture and is continued with its Vein which passes through the Bone of the hinder part of the Head in the sixth Pair of the Nerves and admits an ascending Root from the Pith of the Spine The other which is lesser proceeding partly from the thick Meninx passes through the holes of the second third and fourth Pair of the Nerves partly from the Organ of Hearing through the hole of the Bone of the Temples CHAP. V. Of the Axillaries and Veins of the Arm. I. THE Axillary Veins are Continuous with the Subclavials and indeed the same only changing their Names according to the Diversity of Situation For where it lyes under the Clavicles it is call'd Subclavial when it extends it self to the Arm-pits it is call'd Axillaris II. To the Axillary at its first issuing forth from the Breast there come two lesser Veins The Internal and External Scapularis of which the one proceeds from the Muscles occupying the hollow of the Scapula the other from the Muscles covering the Scapula's A little farther at the very beginning of the Axillary two larger Veins are continu'd with it which pour forth the Veiny Blood of the whole Arm into the Axillary of which the upper is called the Cephalic and the lower the Basilic III. The Cephalic which is also call'd Humeraria and the outer Part of the Elbow so call'd because the ignorant Anatomists in former times thought this Vein descended directly from the Head to the Arm and brought its Blood along with it and therefore in Distempers of the Head prescrib'd it to be open'd before any other Vein whereas this Vein ascends from the Arm to the Axillary and neither receives from nor carrys any thing to the Head but only empties the Blood ascending from the lower Part of the Hand into the hollow Vein through the Axillary Now this Cephalic in Human Bodies enters the Axillary at the upper Part and sometimes but rarely runs forth with a little Branch toward the External Jugular for in many Four-foââ¦ted Beasts it is inserted into the External Jugular IV. It receives Blood from the Hand and Parts adjoyning to the Arm into which the Roots of it are inserted For from the outer seat of the Hand after the Salvatella or Suele of the Arabians is form'd between the Ring and Little-finger several Branches arise making a Conflux into this Cephalic about the Elbow which Cephalic ascends from the Elbow along the superficies of the Elbow to the Shoulder between the fleshy Membrane and the Tunicle of the Muscles receiving as it runs little small Veins from the Muscles of the Arm and Shoulder V. The Basilic Vein which more below and more inward enters the Axillary exceeds the Cephalic in Magnitude and in the Right Arm is call'd the Hepatic in the Left the Spleen Vein for the Distempers of which the Ignorance of former times order'd them to be opened as the Distempers lay The Basilic receives Blood from the lower and adjoyning Parts From each Finger two from the Skin of the hand as well outward as inward several Ramifications grow which first unite into four and those about the Joynt of the Elbow into two Veins Of which the one lyes very deep conceal'd the other under the Skin These both ascend upward from the bending of the Elbow The prââ¦found one along the Bone of the Radius and Elbow the other along the outer Parts and both receive several branches from the adjacent Parts as well Exterior as Interior When they come to the Shoulder they unite together in one Vein Into which two other Veins Insinuate themselves besides the Cutaneous Vein of the Shoulder and Breast VI. 1. The Upper Thoracy which rises from the Skin and the Inner Part of the Pectoral Muscle and the Hand VII 2. The Inferior Thoracy adhereing with its Roots to the broad Muscle and the whole side of the Breast and some affirm that it unites with the Orifices of three or four of the Intercostal Roots of the Azygos VIII Out of the Basilic and Cephalic is made a third Vein of which that Part which is in the midst between the said Veins is call'd Mediana or the Common Vein as being made of both concurring a little below the bending of the Elbow This is double the one conspicuous under the Skin the other lying deep but both inserted with many Roots into the Hand and Fingers as also into the Membranes and Muscles of the Hand and Elbow It would be a difficult thing to describe all the divarications of the small Veins belonging to the hand though some have in vain attempted it So frequent are the Conjunctions Intermixtures and Distributions And therefore we leave those exact investigations to such as have more patience and more leasure And what I say of the Hand is also to be said of the Feet CHAP. VI. Of that Part of the Vena Cava below the Diaphragma and the Veins discharging themselves into it AS all the Parts seated above the Diaphragma transmit the residue of the Blood remaining after Nutrition through the lesser Vein to the Vena Cava so do all the Parts below the Diaphragma I. 1. Through the broad Orifice where it adheres to the Liver innumerable little Veins discharge themselves out of the Liver into the Vena Cava Between which and the Vena Porta there is said to be a great communication Riolanus mentions a Valve within the Trunk of the hollow Vein near the Liver to let in the Blood out of the Liver into the hollow Vein but to prevent its egress into the Liver This he says was discover'd by Stephanus and Silvius and found in Cows but whether in Men or no he knows not II. 2. The Adipous or Fatty Vein both right and left The left proceeding with its Roots from the Exterior Membrane of the Kidney the Fat of
Falshood of this Opinion the Cavity of their Fibres being such as not able to transmit the thinnest Juice IX Therefore it is most probable that the Nerves are nourished by the Arterious Blood but chiefly by the Animal Spirits For though they admit no Blood-bearing Vessels into their inner Parts yet they are nourished like the thin and thick Meninx in the Head by the Arterious Blood the Exterior Tunicles of the Nerves which are derived from the Menixes receiving through their invisible Arteries some little Portion of Blood for their Nourishment and communicating something of the same Blood by Exhalation to the inner Substance In the mean time it is unquestionable that these Tunicles but chiefly the inner Fibres are more especially nourished by the Animal Spirits passing through them vid. l. 3. c. 11 of which the more fixed Particles growing to their Substance turn to Nourishment The Arteries and Veins are nourished with the same Blood which they carry and therefore why not the Nerves which may be the reason also that they have such a quick Sense of Feeling and have their peculiar hardness and driness in regard the Spirits with which they are nourished are like a most volatil and dry Salt or like a dry and subtil Exhalation And then that besides these Spirits there is something of Arterious Blood which concur to the Nourishment of the Exterior Tunicles and communicates something by exhalation to the interior Tunicles is apparent from hence that the Nerves being obstructed though they are deprived of Sense and grow languid yet they are not deprived of Life nor dry up for want of Nourishment for the Obstruction being removed they shall after many Years be restored to their pristine Sanity I knew a Woman so paralytic on one side for thirty years together that she had no use either of her Left-Arm or Thigh besides that all that side of her was num till at length the Fright of a most hideous Tempest with Thunder and Lightning having expell'd the Obstructing Matter from the Nerves she was free'd from her Palsie and walked abroad the next Day to the Admiration of all that behââ¦ld her Which could not have been if the Nerves had been all that time without Nourishment for they must have been dried up in so many years time which they must have been had they been only nourished by the Animal Spirits which could not flow into the Nerve while obstructed A Story much like to this Valleriola reports of one that had been paralytic for several years but suddenly freed from his Distemper by the Fright of a House on Fite However those little Arteries are only derived from those that crawl through the Menixes of the Brain X. The Nerves vary in bigness according to the variety and necessity of their Use the Organs to which they run forth and the importance of the Actions which they are to perform XI The Original of the Nerves is twofold in respect of Generation and Administration In respect of the first they are generated from the Seed as are all the solid Parts In respect of the latter from the Brain or its appendent Matter For to reject the Opinion of Aristotle and others that the Nerves arise from the Heart or partly from the Heart and partly from the Brain we say that all the Nerves rise from the long Pith of the Brain contained as well within the Brain as the Cavity of the Spine Which Varolius Picholhominus Bauhinus and others testifie upon orbicular View XII From that Pith they proceed all through the Holes of the Pith and Vertebres but not all after the same manner For some pass through the Holes nearest the Place where they make their Exit some pass by two three or four Holes before they make their Egress For the more the Marrow tends to the lower Parts the more Holes the Nerves pass by before they transmit themselves XIII The Nerves some are softer and some are harder according to the Variety of the Use and Difference of Length and Situation as also in respect of the Parts which they enter Galen writes that their softer Parts are the only Parts that are sensible of feeling but that those which both feel and move are the harder XIV The use of the Nerves is to conveigh Animal Spirits to the Parts that by their ordinary Influx Nutrition may go forward and by their determinative Motion that the Parts destin'd for Sense and Mââ¦tion may be made more sensible and more vigorous Viâ⦠l. 3. c. 11. To which purpose they are inserted into the sensible and moving Parts with wonderful Artifice And those that move the Muscles are inserted into their Heads or a little below or at least not beyond the Middle of which Insertion see the Reason Lib. 5. Cap 1. XV. Hence some conclude that they are the Instruments of Sense and Motion whereas they are rather the Channels to which the Animal Spirits are conveighed to the Instruments of Sense and Motion The Instruments of Feeling are the Membranes which the more Nerves they receive the more acutely they feel the fewer they admit the more dully And this appears in Palsies for though the Nerve be present yet the absence of the obstructed Spirit causes the Defect of Sense Now because the Nerves are furnished with Membranes 't is no wonder their Sense of Feeling is so quick more especially since they contain a greater quantity of Animal Spirits which are the immediate Causes of the Senses The Muscles are the Instruments of voluntary Motion which the Nerves do not move by contracting themselves but only by infusing into them store of Animal Spirits which cause the Motion Fernelius Laurentius Mercurialis and others observing in the Palsie the Sense sometimes stupified sometimes the Motion to cease and sometimes both lost thought the Motory and Sensory Nerves to be distinct and that as the one or the other come to be obstructed it causes a Variety in the Distemper But there is no more diversity of the Nerves than of the Animal Spirits only the diversity of Operations proceed from the diversity of the Parts which they enter Thus they infuse into the Eyes the Faculty of Seeing into the Ears the Faculties of Hearing c. Nay sometimes one and the same Nerve inserted into several Parts contributes to one Sence only to another both Sence and Motion Thus the Pleura Mediastinum Stomach and several other Parts feel by means of the Nerves of the sixth Conjunction and by means of the same Nerves and Muscles of the Neck the Hyoides Larynx and other Parts both feel and move But Willis observing that the Stomach Ventricle Intestines and many other Parts had a Spontaneous Motion though not arbitrary believed there were two sorts of Nerves and two sorts of Animal Spirits One that assisted spontaneous Motion by means of the Spirits generated in the Cerebel the other voluntary or arbitrary Motion by means of the Spirits generated in
of those Nerves are in all the Parts of the Body which serve for the Organ of any Sense and these Strings may be most easily mov'd by the Objects of those Senses But when they are mov'd never so little presently they attract the Parts of the Brain from whence they derive their Original and at the same time open the Passages of some Pores in the foremost Superficies of the Brain Whence the Animal Spirits taking their Course and carried through the same into the Nerves and Muscles stir up Motions altogether like to those with which we also are excited our Senses being affected after the same manner Here the two former Opinions seem to be joyned together by the most excellent Philosophers of our Age to extract the Perception of the Senses out of this Conjunction For he believes that the Idea of the Object is to be carried through the small Fibres to the Brain and that then in the Brain certain Pores being opened the Animal Spirits flow through the Porosities of their Fibres into the Nerves and Muscles and so excite a Motion which causes the Perception But still I wish that this ingenious Invention would teach us how at the same instant of time that Motion of the Fibres can be carried from the Toes to the Head and at the same Instant the Influx of the Spirits from the Brain to the Feet Mechanics here will not serve turn Pull a Rope says he at one end and the Bell at the other end of the Rope will presently sound But the Parallel will not hold For in Man there is a rational Soul and Life Now the Soul perceives and moves the Parts without any external Object 'T is otherwise with a Bell which is void of Life and Soul nor can be moved but by some external Agent and consequently has need of other Organs than a living Body For Example the Rope does not move the Bell unless pulled by some external Mover but there is no such Mover or pulling in the Nerves or their little Fibres much less in the soft and marrowy Substance of the Nerves When a Man lyes crumpled up several ways in his Bed there is neither Sreightness nor Tension but many times a Compression of the Nerves and yet he feels the least Prick in his little Toe Is the soft Medullary Fibre of the Nerve notwithstanding the crooked Posture of the Body moved through so many Windings and Turnings to the Innermost Recesses of the Brain Is there then any Tension of the Fibres and Nerves Rather will there not be some Pressure to intercept and stop that Motion No says Des Cartes because these Fibres are included in those little Tubes through which the Animal Spirits are carried into the Muscles which always swelling those little Tubes prevent the little Threads from being too much compressed As if when the Nerves are up and down compressed by that crooked Posture of the Body those fictitious Tubes remained open and distââ¦nded to prevent the Compression of those little Strings Now compare the two Sentences of Des Cartes from his Similitude of a Bell-rope he says the more extended the Nerves are the more easily and suddainly those Threads are moved to the innermost Recesses of the Brain On the other side in another place he says that the Filaments that serve the Organs of Taste are more easily mov'd than those that officiate for the Sense of Feelling because they are more relaxed Shall then the more relaxed String more suddainly and easily be moved than another more distended Lastly I would fain know whether that thin invisible Fibres being mov'd has any Faculty to open in the Brain any Pores for the Influx of Spirits This is an Action of the Mind not of any Nerves or Fibres For the Mind can open or shut the Pores sometimes of these sometimes of those Nerves and has power to appoint the Spirit to these or those Parts in greater or lesser quantity vid. l. 3. c. 5. XXII No less difficult it seems to explain how the determinative Motion of the Spirits through the Nerves proceeds and how they come to flow and cease to flow sometimes into these sometimes into those Muscles so suddenly in a moment of time A Question which the Ancients by reason of its difficulty car'd not to meddle with But lately Regius has undertook the Point and tells us there are many Valves in the Nerves for the opening and shutting of which the Animal Spirits flow and re-flow sometimes to these sometimes to those Parts according to the determination of the Mind But not to believe any thing rashly no man shall perswade me that there are any Valves in the Nerves the opening or shutting of which either admits or restrains the flowing or reflux of the Animal Spirits according to the determination of the Mind the least shadow of which could never be demonstrated by any Anatomist that ever I heard of so that this Opinion falls to the Ground First Because that if the determinated Influx of the Spirits should take effect the Soul while it finishes those determinations would only be employ'd in the opening and shutting of those Valves but not in the Emission of Spirits for those flow continually and spontaneously through the Impulse of the Heart and Brain like an Organist who laying his Fingers upon these or those Keys causes the wind to enter these or those Pipes from the Bellows according to his own determination and as he opens or shuts the Valves of the Pipes with his Fingers so the several strings in the Brain from whence the Operations of the Mind proceed ought to be extendded like the conveyances of an Organ to the several Valves of the Nerves by which they may be shut or opened at pleasure But in regard that many times one Nerve sends it Branches to many Muscles as the Turning-back Nerve sends its Branches to many Muscles Hyoides Neck and other Parts and several to the Diaphragma consequently there ought to be Valves belonging to every Branch from each of which peculiar strings ought to be extended to the Brain and so should ascend of-times through one Nerve which runs out to various Parts though very slender like the Vagous Nerve of the sixth Conjunction a hundred two hundred or more according to the Number of the Valves but that there are such Filaments there is no Man of reason but may easily conceive Secondly Seeing that as those Valves are open'd and shut the motion of the Parts is said to be swifter or slower and for the same reason by the determination of the Mind the Sense of Feeling would move more or less acute at pleasure nay some times would intermit which that it never happens is known to all Men. Any Man may either move or not move his hand as he pleases but he can never so move it at his pleasure but the Skin of the Hand shall be more or less sensible of it which he might do if those Valves were allow'd in the Nerves
a second time separated and so form a certain Net-resembling Fold which proceeds under the Clavicle at the Egress of the Axillary Vein and Artery From which Fold having at length freed themselves they descend to the Arm of their own side yet so that the true Original of either is uncertain by reason of the foresaid reiterated Implication and Extrication nor can the Anatomists decribe it otherwise than by Conjecture I. The first Pair is produced with a double Branch from the fifth Pair of which the one is carried to the second Deltoides Muscle of the Shoulder and the Skin that covers it The other toward the Neck of the Scapula and there is cleft into two Branches of which the first is inserted into the Deltoides where it rises from the Clavicle The latter enters the fourth Pair of Muscles of the Hyoides-bone or Coracohyoides the other affords a Branch to the upper Scapulary and Deltoides in the same place where the Spine of the Scapula rises This is carried through the upper part of the Shoulder as the rest of the Nerves are carried through the Ala to the Arm and there are slit into many Branches II. The Second which is the thicker and carried through the fore-part and middle part of the Arm under the two-headed Muscle and affording little Branches to the two Heads of the same as also to the Head of the longer Muscle depressing the Hand is divided below the bending of the Elbow into two Branches Of which the External and the slenderest being carried along together with a Branch of the Cephalic through the External Seat of the Elbow enters the first and second Internode of the Thumb The larger Internal is divided under the median Vein into two Branches of which the Exterior proceeding obliquely under the Skin after it has left the Vein runs toward the Radius as far as the Wrist The innermost being fastned to the inner Branch of the Basilic and taking an oblique Course is divided about the Elbow into two principal Branches of which one goes away to the Wrist through the Region of the Radius the other through the Region of the Elbow and having passed beyond that vanishes in the Skin of the inside of the Hand III. The Third before it comes to the Arm throws forth a little Branch between the Muscle withdrawing the Shoulder and the Deltoides thence proceeding to the Arm under the two-headed Muscle sends forth a little Sprig into the Head of the second bending the Elbow From hence descending with a Branch of the second Nerve it approaches the inner Tubercle of the Bone of the Shoulder in the bending of the Elbow on the fore-side which having past it casts forth several little Branches which being united with other little Branches from the fifth Nerve carried through the hinder Region of the said eminency are distributed into the Muscles possessing the inner Seat of the Elbow and springing from the Internal Eminency of the Shoulder viz. into the two Muscles of the Fingers bending the External Internodes and another that bends the third Joynt of the Thumb From thence it casts forth another Stock which descends between the said Muscles through the Radius toward the Wrist and passing under the Transverse Ligament sends forth certain little Sprigs to the withdrawing Muscle of the Thumb and the other two bending the first Joynt of it Afterwards coming to the Hollow of the Hand it is divided into three Branches of which the first gives two little Sprigs to the Thumb the second two to the Fore-finger the third one to the Middle-finger about the inner side IV. The Fourth three times as thick as the rest is carried through the Arm deeply concealed among the Muscles together with the Axillary Artery and the Basilic Vein But entring the Arm it sends forth upward and downward several little Sprigs into the Heads of the Muscles extending the Elbow and the Skin investing the Internal Seat of the Elbow Hence through the inner Hollowness in the Eminency of the Shoulder-bone proceeding toward the hinder Parts there it goes away into the Skin of the Arm and descends from thence to the Wrist Now the Joynt of the Elbow it is divided into two Branches which descend between the Muscles to the Wrist Of which the External being produced all the length of the Radius and at the Wrist on the outer side passing the Transverse Ligament is there divided into two Branches of which one is inserted with a double Sprig into the external Seat of the Thumb the other partly into the Fore-finger and partly into the Middle-finger The Internal stretch'd out all the length of the Elbow sends forth several Ramifications 1. Into the first Muscle extending the Fingers 2. Into the second Muscle extending the Fingers 3. Into the inner Muscle extending the Wrist hence it affords several Stalks in its Progress to the three beginnings of the Muscles deriving their Original from the Bone of the Elbow What remains termiminates in the Wrist V. The Fifth proceeding from the Inferior Part of the foresaid Net-resembling Fold and joyned to the fourth descends between the Muscles bending and extending the Elbow and proceeds entire to the Internal Eminency of the Shoulder and there together with the third Nerve sends forth Branches to the Muscles springing from that Eminency and possessing the inner Seat of the Elbow It also throws forth somewhat farther between the Muscles bending the second and third Internodes of the Fingers a little Sprig to the Hollow of the Hand where it brings forth three Branches Of which the first being bipartited enters the inner Part of the Little-finger the second being bipartited enters the Ring-finger the third proceeds to the External Seat of the inner side of the Middle-finger Besides this fifth Nerve casts forth another little Sprig from the outer side all along the middle of the length of the Radius which Sprig being again divided into three Branches enters the External Part of the Middle Ring and Little-finger VI. The Sixth which is sometimes added to the preceeding five arises from the inner Part of the Net-resembling fold descends through the inner seat of the Shoulder and Elbow with many little Sprigs dispers'd by the way to the neighbouring Skin But when it touches the Internal Eminency of the Shoulder Bone it is divided into several Stalks which being accompanied with the branches of the Basilic Vein when they come to the Wrist vanish under the Skin CHAP. VII Of the Nerves of the Thighs and Feet THere are four Pair of Nerves that descend to the Thighs which rise from the seven Pairs descending from the Spinal Marrow that is the four lower Pairs of the Loyns the three upper Pair of the Oâ⦠Sacrum which being all intermix'd at their beginning from the Net-resembling fold from which on each side the four aforesaid Nerves issue differing both in thickness and course The first and third because they do not stir out of the Thigh are shorter and
it acquires afterwards by degrees VIII The end of the Bones when arrived at their just Hardness is no Action but a Use for no Bone exercises any Action This end is either common or particular common to be the Props and Supports of all the Parts Their particular Use is various to defend many principal Parts and Bowels from external Injuries to afford a secure Passage for others as in the Spine to bind the Laxity of the Joynts as in the Knee-pan c. IX The Differences between the Bones according to Galen are three In respect of their Bulk some larger some little in respect of their Cavity some hollow others solid in respect of what they contain some containing Marrow others none The other differences we shall shew as we go along X. Their Substance is whitish and hard though harder or softer according to the difference of Age not altogether dry in living Creatures but bespread with a certain Fat and viscous Moisture which the more plentifully it abounds in the Bones the more tenacious they are and the less brittle and being broken they the sooner unite together again by means of the brawny Callosity XI I say that they unite by means of the brawny Callosity for that the Bones being taken away never grow again according to that Maxim of Hippocrates A perfect Bone or Gristle or Nerve or any thin Particle of the Preputium neither grows again nor unites That is it does not unite without a Heterogeneous Medium But the Callosity by means of which broken Bones unite by degrees hardens and becomes bony in such a manner as if it were a real Bone This Lindan seems to have observed where he says that in Children some Bones are consolidated together without the help of any Callosity for proof of which he produces the Example of a Boy of six years old that broke his Thigh-bone the Fragments of which being sequestred by Art and Nature there happens in the middle of the Bone a boneless Space of about four Thumbs breadth This was at length so filled up by the rest of the Parts of the Bone insensibly increased and at last united together that you could not tell where the Bone had been wanting or that the Fracture had done any harm I remember something like this Story in a Person full grown In the Year 1655. a Miller of Nimmeghen falling from his Mill broke his Leg with a Button in the middle with that violence that the upper Part-of the Bone boaring the Flesh stuck in the Ground which not only deprived it of the Flesh but of the Periosteum My self with three Chyrurgeons more were of Opinion the Leg was to be cut off there being no hopes of Cure But one of the Chyrurgions being old and experienced resolved first to cut of that part of the Bone which was bereft of its Periosteum about the breadth of two Fingers So said so done and then the Chyrurgion extended the Leg to its first length and splintered it up all alike dressing and cleansing the Wound every day in a short time there grew a Callus from each end of the Bone which at length uniting grew into a bony hardness and the Wound being cured retained its due length so that you could not perceive the Bone to have been taken away by any limping of the Patient afterward which Cure proved the more successful because there was no great Artery or Vein broken and the Blood which flowed out of the small ones easily stopped by the first Ligature From whence it is apparent that broken Bones do not unite but by means of the Callus As for the Bones of Infants that unite and consolidate without the help of any Heterogeneous Medium this is to be said that in New-born Infants many Bones have not attained their due hardness but are as yet soft and flexible like Membranes whereas really they appear to be such as when they have acquired their Hardness and such are the Bones of the Bregma in Infants of the hinder Part of the Head and the nameless Bones which are still Bones though they have not attained their due hardness which being afterwards acquired they become absolute Bones XII Many Bones as those of the Thigh Shoulder Leg c. have a remarkable Concavity the Domicel of much Marrow Others as of the Cranium and Ribs c. have only small and obscure little Cells fill'd with a sanguineous and marrowy Juice necessary for their Nourishment But these Cavities are so small that they can either be hardly or not very plainly discerned and then those Bones are said to be sollid as the Bones of the Nose the little Bones of the Wrist and Foot c. which without question are furnished however with some small Porosities though not manifestly conspicuous In the Superficies of the Bones are to be considered Cavities and Prominences made for the Convenience of the Joyntings the Insertion of the Tendons of the Muscles Ligaments c. The Cavity if it be deep and receive the Head of another Bone as in the Ischion-bone is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã if superficiary as in the Knee ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and Sinus or a Hollowness The Processes which occur at the top of the Hollownesses like Lips and most conspicuous in deep Hollownesses are called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in Latin Labra and Supercilia Lips and Brains XIII A Prominence is either round as in the Head of the Thigh-bone or long as in the Stytoides or hollow as in the Scapula-bone The round Prominence is called the Head and if it be low and depressed is called Condilus A Prominency is twofold Apophysis and Epiphysis XIV Apophysis in Latin Processus or Process is the continuous Part of a Bone manifestly bunching out beyond the flat Superficies for the more commodious Insertion of the Muscles Tendons and other Parts of which Processes there are many in the Vertebres of the Back also in the lower Jaw and Scapula There is another short Apophysis as in the Bones of the Fingers and another long and that either sharp pointed or simply long variously named according to the Figure which it resembles as Styloides Coracoides Odontoides c. XV. Epiphysis or Appendix is a Bone growing to a Bone like an Addition by simple and immediate Contiguity and that by the Inlet of small Heads or Bosoms like a Gynglynos though without Motion The Substance of the Epiphysis in Infants new Born is thin and gristly in Men of ripe Years it hardens into a thin and spungy Bone and so in progress of time is united with the Bone as if it were an Apophysis and were one continuous Bone so that it cannot be separated again unless by long maceration and boiling if the Party were young But it is no where more soft and weak than about its Connexion for there as spungy as a Pumice Stone it is furnished with many little Cels But it has
resembling a Greek â⦠and therefore call'd Lamdoidalis by others from the Figure of a Ypsilon Hysiloides and by others the Suture of the Prow This rises from the Basis of the hinder Part of the Head about the Roots of the Mammary Processes and ascending obliquely to both Ears terminates in a Cone at the Sagittale and distinguishes the Bone of the hinder Part of the Head from that of the Temples and Fore-part of the Head But in the Bone of the hinder Part of the Head frequent in Children especially such as have large Skulls behind Nature seems to sport her self For sometimes it is separated with a Transverse Suture sometimes bounded with a double Suture as if the lesser Triangle were included in the greater and sometimes with a triple Suture the greater Triangle including two lesser Which included Bones are called by the Anatomists Triangulars and Triqueters For which reason sometimes but very rarely certain other little triangular oblong oval Bones are there found as well in the right as left side of the Bone many times two three or four conjoyn'd with their Sutures first observ'd by Olaus Worm and more conspicuous in the Concave Part of the Head than in the Convex of which the biggest does not exceed a Thumb-nail But notwithstanding all this multiformity the whole Bone of the Head even in young People is one continu'd Bone but such whose other Parts have already acquired a bony Hardness others not which when they have once attained then they differ nothing from the rest of the Particles of the Bone VII The third which is the middlemost is called the Sagittal because that like an Arrow it is carried from the top of the Lambdoidal all the length of the upper Part of the Head to the middle of the Coronal in grown People This distinguishes and joyns the Bone of the Bregma and in Infants for the first two or three years and in some Children to the eight or ninth year passing the middle of the Coronal runs forth to the upper Part of the Nose dividing the Bone of the Forehead into two Which Suture of the Forehead in grown People unites by true Symphosis in such a manner that no Foot-steps are to be seen Yet I have by me the Skull of a certain Person fiââ¦ty years of age wherein this Suture is altogether entire the Sagittal between the Bones of the Bregma and the Lambdoidal being hardly conspicuous Galen Vesalius and Sylvius have also observed the Sââ¦gittal Suture in Infants reaching through the middle Bone of the hiââ¦der part of the Head to the beginning of the Spinal Marrow Which Fallopius utterly denies to have ever been VIII The Illegitimate Sutures are two IX The first carried upward with a circular Course from the Root of the Mammilary Process surrounds the Temple-bone on each side of the Head and proceeds downwards to the Basis of the Ear joyning the Bones of the hinder and fore-part of the Head and the Sphenoides with the Temples with a scalie Contexture therefore call'd the Squamoides Suture which loose Conjunction is most commodious for this Part in regard of some Motion of the Temple-bone which it performs together with its Muscle in Mastication The Second is carried downwards at the sidââ¦s from the top of the Scalie Conjunction obliquely toward the Orbit of the Eye to the beginning of the First common Suture and this joyns the upper Bones of the fore-part of the Head and the lower Bone with the Bone of the Forehead X. Besides these Suturââ¦s there are also four other Sutures proper to the Cranium to be referred to Harmony though Bauhinus will have them to be Sutures The first proceeds from the Extremity of the Lambdoidal Suture at the Root of the stony Bones obliquely to the Basis of the Head toward the inner Parts and is as it were an addition to the Lambdoidal Suture The second is a Line in the middle Basis which is carried on both sides with a short Course to the Chink or Cleft which is common to the Sphoenoides with the Bone of the Temples The third more inwardly conspicuous in the Fore-seat of the Skull is carry'd to the lower Corners of the Sphenoides and the hinder Part of the Orbits of the Eyes The fourth proceeds under the Spungy Bones of the Nostrils with an oblique Course to the Hole of the Sphenoides-bone Besides the foresaid Sutures some describe several others which are only the Parts of the said Sutures extended farther and only various Harmonies XI The Commissures common to the Skull and the Iaw are reckoned to be five which being of a middle sort between Suture and Harmony are to be called Harmonial Sutures The first in the right Seat of the Orbit of the Eye proceeds outward from the end of the fifth Suture and imitates the Real Suture and is common to the Bone of the Forehead and the first Bone of the upper Jaw The second appears in the lateral and lower Seat of the Eye The third ascends from the inner and latteral Seat of the Eye obliquely to the upper Part of the Nose The fourth proceeds obliquely through the middle of the Jugal-bone and joyns it with the Temple-bone and imitates a Real Suture The fifth below tends forward in the spaciousness of the Nostrils from the hinder Parts These Sutures Riolanus describes somewhat otherwise and adds five more to these which we believe to be only the Productions or Appendixes of the other XII The use of these Sutures is partly to afford a more easie Passage to the Vapors partly to prevent any contusions in the Skull from going any farther than one Bone Add to this that the small Fibres pass through these from the hard Meniââ¦x arnexed to the Pericranium by which the hard Meninx together with the Brain are kept tite to prevent their being mov'd out of their place by any violent Motion which might cause the falling of the Ventricles of the Brain Therefore said Hippocrates and that truly that they have soundest Heads who have most Sutures and that heads without Sutures are continually distempered with many and various Vapors which cause the Head-ach Epilepsie and several other grievous Diseases besides that by any Blow or Fall their Skulls are easily broken and contract long Fissures XIII This occasions the mentioning of Fissures in the Skull which we have said are not extended farther than one Bone but stop at the next Suture and gives us an opportunity to enquire how that decry'd Contra-fissure happens when the Skull is split in the opposite Part to that where the Blow is given Which Hippocrates is thought to describe in these Words The Bone is broken under the Wound in another part of the Head than where the Ulcer is and the Bone is laid bare Many have taken this place for a Confirmation of a Contra-fissure and has drawn Galen Avicen Celsus Soranus Iohannes de Cruce Iohannes de Vigo and others into the same Opinion and
Scales and girt with a most slender Membrane sometimes empty sometimes full of a slimy juice which in Infants especially flat fac'd or that have a divided Forehead is hardly conspicuous This is not very large in Men but in Oxen Horses Sheep and the like it has a remarkable large Cavity which breeds Worms as some say in the Summer time which makes those Animals run Mad which make expert Farriers for the Cure of that Disease open the Head about that place and take out the Worms The Exterior Table making this Moat forms the upper flat Part of the Orbit of the Eye The other constitutes the Gibbous Extuberance with many Prominences as if it were an Arch on each side above the Eyes This Furrow or Moat is furnish'd with several little holes terminating in the spaciousness of the Nose to which little holes is added one little hole ending within the Skull above the Fence of the Sphenoides-bone which nevertheless for the most part is not found to be previous because perhaps it consolidates in Persons of mature Age. Riolanus believes that it assists the long Adhesion of the hard Meninx III. Concerning the Use of this little Cell there are various Opinions Some think it serves for the preparation of the Air in the Generation of Animal Spirits others for the longer preservation of the Odoriferous Air others for the reception of the Flegmatic Excrement others to render the Voice sonorous But these are all groundless conjectures For neither can any Air meet here to compleat the Generation of Animal Spirits nor is there any need of the preservation of Odoriferous Airs in this place besides that the ventricles of the Brain are appointed for t he receptacles of Flegmatic Excrements which are rarely found here and then but in small quantities nor does it give any sound to the Voice which proceeds from the Larynx and passage of the Nose so that we are still at a loss what the use of this Cavity is nevertheless we believe so remarkable a Cavity especially in Brutes was not granted for nothing IV. There are small Processes belonging to this Bone of the Forehead prominent on both sides at the corners of the Eyes constituting the upper part of the Orbit V. Withinside also it has a furrow not very deep hollow'd upwards through the middle affording room to the large hollowness of the hard Meninx VI. It has also holes sometimes one oblong or found sometime two at the middle of each Eyebrow and terminating into the Orbit of the Eye through which a Nerve of the third Conjunction ascends from the seat of the Eye to the Eye-lids the Muscles of the Forehead and Skin To this we may add a third hole seated about the Crested Bone and ending in the foresaid furrow which is often observed not to be perforated VII The Bones of the Mold of the Head or top of the Head or Bregma are two placed in the upper part of the Head and joyn'd together by a real Suture as also to the Bones of the Forehead and hinder Part of the Head and adhering to the Temples by a Bastard Suture VIII Being joyned together they form a Convex and Semicircular figure IX The Substance is hard in grown Persons but thinner and more porous then the rest of the Bones for the more easie passage of the Vapours In Infants by reason of their redundant Moisture they are Membranous and soft but begin to harden when they begin to speak seldom that softness remains to perfect Age yet I observed it once in a Lady of forty Years of Age and Bauhinus writes that it was so with his first Wife And Lyndan relates Laxities and softness in the Skull of a Woman thirty years old that if her Head ak'd or that she fell in labour the Coronal Suture would gape the breadth of four Thumbs and shew the Motion of the Thumb conspicuous X. The use of this gaping is 1. For the Exhalation of thick and viscous humors that redound in the moist Brain of Children 2. To the end that in the delivery these upper Bones closing by compression may afford the more easie passage to the Infant through the streights of the Hupogastrion-Bone These Bones of the Fore-part of the Head though they are generally two yet in Old men the Suture being clos'd up they become one solid Bone XI Without side they are smooth within side rough having several furrows in the inner Part long and winding and receiving the Veins of the hard Meninx two also and sometimes three or four at the sides of the Sagittal Suture as it were imprinted with the Top of the Finger and furnish'd with several little holes penetrating to the Delplois to which furrows the Dura Mater firmly adheres so that it often tears it taking away the Skull Through those little holes certain Diminutive Arteries enter the Diplois out of the Dura Mater and divers little Veins go from the Diplois to the Dura Mater which Vessels being broken in taking off the Skull discovers a great many little drops of Blood in those places at the Top of the Menynx XII The Bone of the hinder Part of the Head call'd the Basillary the Prow and Box-bone constitutes the hinder and lower Part of the Head This is all one in grown People very seldom divided into several Bones but in Children frequently into three or four or according to some into five six or seven Bones But Fallopius never observ'd more then four with whom Eisson agrees XIII The Figure of it is Triangular hollow within convex without XIV The Substance of it is thick and hard stronger then the rest of the Bones of the Skull to preserve the hinder Part of the Head from external injuries Yet is it not in all places of an equal thickness but in some Parts thicker in some Parts thinner It is fastened to the Bones of the fore-part of the Head and Temples and to the Wedg-like Bone XV. There are nine Cavities in it which Riolanus calls Ditches two withoutside in the lower Part of the sides of the great hole Seven within of which the lowest and biggest receive the Protuberances of the Cerebel To which are joyn'd two others one of each side which ascend obliquely from the Bones of the Temples and proceed transversly through the Bones of the hinder Part of the Head unite in the middle of it and receive the lateral Cavities of the hard Meninx From these a third ascends in a streight line to the Bones of the Bregma and admit the upper and large Cavity of the same Meninx XVI Two larger Processes stand at the side of the large hole of the Marrow looking toward the inner Parts of the Mouth to which two othes somewhat less and plain are joyned toward the hinder Parts which being all covered with a slippery Gristle are received by the Cavities of the first and serve for the Articulation of the
Head To these within side two other Eminencies are oppos'd so that in the same place the Bone bunches forth both inward and outward There is also a fifth to be added which is the biggest Process contributing great strength to this Bone at the lower end where it is slenderer which ascending within side directly from the great hole distinguishes the Protuberances of the Cerebel In Dogs the transverse Process rests upon this at the upper Part dividing the Brain from the Cerebel XVII It hath five holes one which is the largest below through which the long Marrow slides into the Cavity of the Vertebres To which at the sides two more holes joyn for the passage of the seventh Pair of the Nerves and Artery and a Vein At the sides of these on both sides between the little Head of the hinder Part of the Head and the Styloides Appendix there is a large long hole to be seen common to the Bone of the Temples affording passage to the sixth Pair of the Nerves as also to a Branch of the Carotis Artery and the Iugular Vein Besides this hole some Anatomstis observe sometime though very seldome in the outward Capital seat of this Bone on each side a proper hole not very large which also transmits an Artery and a Vein XVIII The Bones of the Temples possess the lateral Regions of the Head on each side one of which the Exterior and Superior Part is called the Scaly Bone by reason of the flat thinness of the Scale the lower is called the Stony Bone which hardness it requires to render it more fit for the repercussion of sound All these particular Bones of the Temples in Persons of mature Age are one continuous Bone but in Infants the Scaly Part is divided from the Bony also in Children till the seventh year the foremost Circle of the Auditory passage is divided from it by an interceding Gristle the Foot-steps of which Division in Persons grown up are in some measure to be seen remaining at the beginning of that passage XIX The figure of it more upward is Semicircular and equal more below and more inward rough and unequal with many Protuberances like the jetting forth of the Rocks The substance also of it at the sides is thinner below and within side much thicker XX. There are two Cavities in this Bone to be considered The more outward larger overcast with a Gristle between the Auditory passage and the Process of the Jugal Bone which receives the long Head of the lower Jaw The inner most is less common to the Bone of the hinder part of the Head seated at the said Process behind XXI Close by those Cavities stands a long Appendix sharp-pointed and slender called the Styloides or Bodkin-bone which in Infants appears Gristly in Men grown is Bony This in boyl'd Carkasses is easily distinguished XXII Also there are two other External Processes to be observed The first obtuse thick and short withinside somewhat concave from the like of a Cows Teat call'd the Mamillary Process which Fallopius and Bauhinus deny to be in Children but that it grows afterwards XXIII The Second is carry'd forward from the passage of the Ear and by a long Suture is joyned with the Bone of the upper Jaw and so by the means of two Apophysis concurring and united together is form'd the Bone of the Zygoma or Jugal so called because it resembles an Oxes Yoke and extends it self like a Bridg from the Eye to the Ear and is very hard and ââ¦olid contrary to what Columbus thought who would have it to be hollow Proceeding on both sides with thick Roots it grows slender in the middle It is made for the Security of the Temple Muscle and the rise of the Master Muscle also to the end the Tendon of the Crataphyte Muscle may be fortify'd with a kind of Stony Bulwark and the Protuberant Bone of the Cheeks underpropt with a sort of strong Joynt The Third bunching out in length to the inner Basis of the Skull from its singular hardness and inequality call'd the Rocky proceeds with a broad beginning from the Bone of the Temples and ends by degrees in a sharp point without side somewhat rough within side altogether smooth but unequal with many Tubercles by reason of the Cavities which are to be form'd therein This has two holes within the Skull through the foremost and least of which a small Artery through the other which is bigger and looks towards the hinder Parts the Auditory Nerve enters the inner Cavity and Caverns which presently after its Ingress being divided into two Branches goes away through two inner different holes into the upper and lower Cavity the Labyrinth and the Periwinckle Without side of the Skull it has three holes The first is the Auditory Passage with which a broad passage opens into it and carrââ¦'d from the hinder Part obliquely forward and upward grows narrow by degrees to collect the reverberated Air entring at a larger passage within that narrow streight for the more perfection of the hearing Moreover to the end that in that oblique Tortuosity the violence of the Airs may be somewhat broken and so strike upon the Tympanum with less force The Orifice of this passage in Children new born is altother Gristly but in a short time it grows Bony by degrees and after seven or eight Months by means of the Gristle is still distinguished from the rest of the Bone and is separated by boyling but afterwards it is dry'd to that degree that it can never more be separated tho there may some appearance of the first separtion remain in the Skulls of Men perfectly grown up Adjoyning to this passage near the passage of the Sphenoides Bone stands the Second hole narrow short and oblique through which a Vein runs to the Jugulars through the inner Cavity The Third hole is seated between the Mamillary Process and the Stââ¦loides Appendix and terminates in the passage that goes from the Ear to the Mouth In this Process or Rocky Bone is comprehended the Organ of hearing and theein lye hid the Tympanum Labyrinth and Periwincle as also four Bones the Anvile Hammer Stirrup and Orbicular-bone Of which lib. 3. cap. 18. CHAP. VII Of the Bones common to the Skull with the upper Iaw THere are two Bones common to the Skull with the upper Jaw the Wedge-like and the Sieve-like Bones I. The Wedge-like by the Greeks ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not that it resembles a Wedge in Shape but is as it were wedg'd in among the rest of the Bones But because it is of various Figures it is therefore called the Multiform Bone and because it constitutes the Basis of the Skull is the Basilar Bone In Infants it consists of several Bones united by a Gristle of which the first is said to separate scarce a Fingers breadth from the Crowns of the hinder Part of the Head The second comprehends the Horses Saddle and the Processes
this Jaw is accounted dangerous The hinder Process is obtuse furnished with a Neck and a long little Head called Condylus wrapt about with a Gristle for the more easie Motion by which it is joyned into the Cavity of the Rocky Bone smooth'd with a Gristle also and is ty'd to it with a common Membranous Ligament III. More inward it has a Cavity containing a marrowy Iuice for the Nourishment of the Bone Which in Men appears chiefly in the Fore-part toward the Region of the Chin. IV. It is furnished with four Holes of which there is one internal on both sides seated at the beginnings of the said Processes which admits a Nerve of the fourth Conjunction to be distributed to the Teeth together with a small Artery and sends forth a little Vein So likewise the two other which are lesser and round are both placed at the sides of the Chin on each side and sends forth little Branches of the foresaid Nerve outward to the lower Lip its Muscles and Skin In the Fore-part it is somewhat rough having an unequal Excrescence in the inner and middle Seat of the Chin for the faster Insertion of the Nerves It has also superficial Cavities both External and Internal about the beginnings of the Processes for the Insertion of the Muscles It is also full of little Holes for the Insertion of the Teeth of which there is no certain number in regard the number of the Teeth is not alike in all Persons but in some more in some fewer These Holes sometimes perish sometimes grow again For upon the pulling out of a Tooth if another does not presently succeed the Hole closes up so hard that it is able to supply the Office of a Tooth On the other side when the Teeth of Wisdom break forth at fifty or threescore years of age as sometimes they do you shall have new Holes made In Children also when they shed a Tooth it often happens that a new Hole is made the other being quite stopp'd up Below the lower Jaw under the Tongue the Hyoides Bone is seaââ¦ed of which Lib. 3. Cap. 23. CHAP. X. Of the Teeth I. THE Teeth by the Greeks call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã are small Bones hard white fixed into the Holes of the Iaws by the way call'd Gomphosis appointed for the chewing of Food and serving also for Pronunciation I say they are Bones though it has been greatly disputed whether they are Bones or no. But for the Affirmative Riolanus produces these Reasons 1. Because they were form'd out of the Seed with the rest of the Bones 2. Because they are nourished by the Blood as the rest of the Bones 3. Because they are hard like the rest of the Bones 4. Because they do not feel in their own Substance but only by the Periosteums of their Roots and by means of the little Nerves that enter into them no otherwise than all the rest of the Bones are sensible III. Now for the chewing of hard things the Substance of the Teeth is also very hard and where they appear above their Holes smooth and naked without any Periosteuâ⦠but within their Holes rough and enfolded with a thin Pellicle of a most quick Sense having a Cavity withinside which is manifest in the grinding Teeth when broken but invisible in the Dog-teeth and Nibblingteeth whereby they receive through the little Holes in the Roots besides a little Artery from the Roots a little Nerve also from the Branch of the fourth Pair expanded through a most thin little Membrane which enfolds the said Cavity by means of which and the Periosteum investing the Roots the Teeth are so sensible of Pain though their bony Substance which is destitute of the inner little Membrane and Nerve is altogether insensible IV. Now these three Vessels Artery Nerve and Vein being first united and wreath as it were into one small Chard begirt with a small Membrane enter the inner Part of the Iaw and in a peculiar Channel different from the Caverns of the Marrow run under the Teeth though how they enter the Teeth in Men we must confess is not discernible to the Sight for that although the small Holes of the Roots though they are somewhat conspicuous in Infants and seem to penetrate to the slimy Substance of the Roots yet in Men of riper years become so narrow that they are not to be discern'd by the Eye But Reason tells us however that there must be some ways by means of which those Vessels enter the inner Parts of the Teeth which is apparent by their continual Nourishment from the Arteries and Veins besides that the inner Cavity of the grinding Teeth especially the first mucous Substance is seen to be somewhat discoloured with Blood and many times there follows a Flux of Blood upon drawing the Tooth That there is some little Nerve that enters is apparent by the quick Sense of the Tooth Moreover though the Ingress of these Vessels in the Teeth cannot be so well demonstrated in Men yet if you open the lower Jaw of an Ox at the inside presently the Cavity containing the Marrow and the Artery Nerve and Vein enfolded with their peculiar Membrane appear in their proper Channel The Membrane being cut the little Nerve appears consisting of several small Threads between which the Veins and Arteries are carried and the Membrane being removed certain Fibres like Cobwebs are seen to be stretched from thence to the Roots of the Teeth And upon the drawing of a Grinder or a cutting Tooth you shall perceive small Fibres sticking to the Root of the Teeth which are extended from the Hollowness of the Jaw But this is to be wondered at that the Dogs Teeth and cutting Teeth which are less and fix'd with one Root should have large and conspicuous Branches openly coming to them and that the Grinders which are larger and fix'd with four Snaggs should only have capillary Branches to attend them and that in a kind of hugger mugger Which no question is no otherwise in Men were it discernible to the Sight V. The Principles or Beginnings of the Teeth generated with the rest of the Parts in the Womb lye latent between the Jaws and the Gums within whose Enclosures they are brought to Perfection by degrees wherein are first observed the Follicle the bony Part and the mucous Part. VI. The white little Bladder not exactly membranous but somewhat slimy covers the whole Teeth as the Cortex of the Seed covers the Pith of a Plant but never inseparably unites to the Plant. This by degrees is perforated upwards and downwards and then the Tooth it self buds forth in which beginning of it two Substances are to be observed the one bony the other slimy VII The bony Part is the Basis of the Tooth which by degrees is hardned into a firm and white Substance and thrust forth without the Gums The beginnings are more conspicuous in the new born Infants in
protuberates backward to render the Domicils of the Heart and Lungs more capacious The Loyns bend inward the better to support the Trunk of the descending Aorta and hollow Vein The Os Sacrum protuberates outward to make the Hypogastrion more roomy which is necessary for the Distention of the Bladder but more especially of the Womb. CHAP. XII Of the Vertebres in Specie of the Os Sacrum and the Cuckowbell or Huckle Bone THE Vertebres by the Greeks are called Spondyls by reason of their continual Motion in bending the Body The Vertebres of the whole Spine are numbred twenty four seven of the Neck twelve of the Back and five of the Loyns which are plac'd upon the Os Sacrum as a Basis with its Appendix the Coccyx-bone The Vertebres of the Neck differ one from another and the rest of the Spine Vertebres and their transverse Processes are perforated for the more commodious Passage of the Arteries and cervical Veins and they are seated in the Extremities at the Exit of the soft Nerve But the hinder Spines are bipartited for the more firm connexion of the Muscles and Ligaments Their Substance is harder thinner and less porous then that of the rest of the Vertebres within side also they are less gibbous and less in bulk then the rest The two uppermost are fasten'd to the Head with strong Ligaments III. The first is call'd Atlas bearing up the head like a little World and strongly fasten'd to it It is thinner and tougher then the rest and wants the hinder Spine instead of which there appears a Protuberant Semicircular Inequality It has two Apophyses ascending upwards with two lateral somewhat descending and perforated On the fore-side it shews a Protuberancy very solid and hard from the sides of which two upper and as many oblique Eminencies bunch forth More inward at the fore-side of the great Hole there is a Semicircular Cavity covered with a Gristle wherein it receives the Tooth of the following Vertebre IV. The Second call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from Turning sends upward from the middle of it a hard and round Process long like a Tooth about which the head is turned with the first Vertebre Whence by Hyppocrates the whole Vertebre is called Dens by others the Toothed Vertebre by us the Axle This toothed Process is tyed with a particular Ligament and fastened to the hinder Part of the Head Note that this Tooth in new born Infants is not firmly united but seems to be separated from the rest of the Bone and placed upon it But is afterwards so united to it as if it had never been parted from it so that in grown People it seems rather to resemble a Process than an Appendix On both sides the Tooth there is a small smooth flat place under which lyes the lateral Apophysis perforated In the fore Part a broad descending Apophysis is received by the Cavity of the Inferior Vertebre At the hinder Part on both sides descends an Apophysis which the third Vertebre receives The hindermost Spine descending is bipartited The Third is by the Greeks erroneously called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã being a Name more proper for the second Vertebre whose Tooth resembles an Axle both for its use and form This on each side from the sides backward sends a hollow Apophysis upward where it receives the descending Apophysis of the second Vertebre under this descends another and to that another small one ascending upward adheres thrusting it self into the Cavity of the second Vertebre Below it has a Cavity whereinto it admits the following Vertebre and the Spine growing forked is divided into two Extremities The Fourth is like the third but wants a peculiar Name The Fifth differs little from the two former The Sixth somewhat bigger in Bulk differs very little from the former only that it has two upper Apophy more ascending and a larger Spine The Seventh which is the biggest of all and its Spine longer and thicker but not divided is obtuse with a round Head The lateral Apophysis of this wants the Eminency extended inward with which the fourth fifth and sixth are provided Besides these Seven Spigelius avouches that there is sometimes though seldom an eight allowed especially in those that have long Necks but then they have one Vertebre wanting in the breast which for that reason is shorter V. The Vertebres of the Back are reckon'd to be twelve rarely one over or one under These surpass the Vertebres of the Neck in bigness and thickness but are less solid and perforated with many holes for the passage of the Muscles they are like one to another and provided with solid and continuous Apophyses The Bodies of these are Orbicular slightly hollow'd within side and behind to the end the Ligaments may be more strongly knit least the Vertebres should slip out of their places The nine uppermost are almost equal in bigness which decreases by degrees in the four lowermost In like manner the Spines of the nine uppermost are large pointed at the upper part below somewhat broad and the upper obliquely descend above the lower But in the three lowermost the Spines are streight and carry'd outward and become more obtuse the lowermost being hollow'd at the end with a slight superficial Furrow These Vertebres of the Back at this day are distinguished by no peculiar Names though Antiquity had several Apellations for them They are distinguished from the Vertebres of the Neck for that the Dorsal Spines are almost thick long solid and single nor divided at the ends as are most of the Vertebres of the Neck as also for that they have a Cavity on each side into which the Head of the Ribs is joynted which the Vertebres of the Neck want though they have their tranverse perforated Processes which the Dorsals have not The Vertebres of the Loyns also are destitute of those hollownesses Besides those Cavities in the Vertebres of the Back there are two other Cavities in the transverse Processes not deep but superficial appointed to strengthen the Articulations of the Ribs which nevertheless are hardly conspicuous in the eleventh and twelth Vertebre VIII The Dorsal Vertebres are provided with seven Processes four oblique two lateral or transverse and one pointed which is called the Spine Of the oblique two ascend and as many descend They thrust themselves into the descending Processes of the upper Vertebres These jet not forth very much and are receiv'd by the small Heads of the ascending Processes of the inferiour Vertebres The transverse Processes of the three inferiour Vertebres the tenth eleventh and twelfth grow lesser by degrees and the Processes of the eleventh and twelfth are somewhat forked Riolanus writes that the eleventh and twelfth Vertebres differ from the rest in the joynting are knit to the first Vertebres by Arthrody whereas the rest are articulated by Gynglism which is a manifest Error seeing that these are no less connexed by Gynglismus then
Women are produced farther outward and make the Bason larger 3. The Ilium Bones are much larger and more hollowed and their Spine more advanced to the Sides in Women than in Men. 4. The Gristle that fastens the Share-bones to the end it may be the better distended in Women is twice as thick and twice as loose as it is in Men especially if they have brought forth Children moreover the Line by which the Share-bones are joyned is shorter in Women than in Men. Here two Questions arise The first Whether the Share-bones are moved The second How it is possible a mature and large Birth should come forth in delivery through the narrow Passages of the Bason every way beset and stuft with Muscles and other Parts V. As to the first Question Spigelius Cajus and Riolanus maintain the Affirmative who avouch these Bones to be moved upwards and downwards by the help of the Muscles which they say is apparent in venereal Congress and Leaping But they should have said that these Bones are moved either of themselves by the help of the Muscles inserted into them or by accident as in some measure they follow the Motion of the adjoyning Parts The first is false seeing these Bones are immoveably joyned together by Symphysis except only at the time of Delivery at what time the Gristles being moistned and loosned they become somewhat moveable and give way a little one from the other The latter is true for upon the Motion of the Thigh Back and Loyns it is certain that these Bones move with the whole Nameless Bone but not separately by themselves VI. As to the second Question if the Birth be but small it may pass through those narrow Passages without any great Trouble as daily Experience evinces For at the time of Delivery the general Parts through the plentiful Afflux of Humors become so loose soft and slippery that they will admit the whole Hand of the Midwife or Chyrurgion But if the Birth be large and that the Womans Parts are naturally streight of themselves then the Delivery proves tedious and painful and the Share-bones the Ligaments and Gristles being moistned will open somewhat wider nay the Gristly Connexion of the Os Sacrum with the Bones of the Ilium will be so loosned that they manifestly give way one to another which Dehiscency of the said Bones the first that observed among the Ancients were Hippocrates Avicen and Aetius among the Moderns Pineus and several other eminent Physitians Alexander Benedictus writes that if the Birth be large those Bones open of themselves and the Pecten and the Os Sacrum consent to the Expulsion also that those Bones after Delivery return by degrees to their natural Place and that the resistance of one or more of these is the cause of difficult Labour though the rest answer the whole Fernelius among the Causes of difficult Labour reckons the firm Compaction of the Share-bones Gortheus asserts that the very Hips of Women in Travel are divided which causes violent Pains in the Loyns and Hips However though these Bones are divided and gape yet they are not dislocated for they would never recover their Pristine Estate But this confirmed Opinion of the Ancients and Moderns Columbus Rodricus a Castro Volcher Fuchsius C. Stephanus Cordeus but chiefly Laurentius endeavours to refel contrary to all the Documents of Experience the most certain Mistress and Instructress in all things Pareus professes he thought the Bones of the Ilion and Share-bones could not possibly be divided in Delivery but he was convinc'd by the Dissection of a Woman hang'd fourteen Days after she was brought to Bed in whom he found the Ilion divided from the Os Sacrum and the Share-bones distant half a Fingers breadth from one another Bauhinus produces two remarkable Observations concerning this Matter And Riolanus reports that he has thirty times observed in Women that have dy'd in Child-bed that the Gristle which binds the Share-bone has been divided the breadth of the Little-finger and that you might by handling feel the Gaping of the Share-bones and that before Dissection he has perceiv'd the Share-bones moveable by lifting up one Thigh and observed that one advanced it self above the other Says Harvey Upon my own Experience I assert that the Share-bones are oft loosened in Labour their Gristly Connexion being softned and the whole Region of the Hypogastrion enlarged to a Miracle not from the Effusion of any Watry Substance but of their own accord as the Baggs open to shed the ripe Seeds in Plants Spigelius asserts the same upon the Experience of several Dissections And upon the Dissection of a Woman that dy'd in Child-bed I my self publickly shew'd the Share-bones so far divided one from the other that you might put your little Finger between them Which is the reason that Women in Labour frequently complain of sharp pains about their Share-bone and the Os Sacrum and that the said Gristles are thicker then ordinary in Women that have often lain in and that old Virgins in whom these Gristles are dry'd if they happen to Marry and bear Children have hard Labours Lastly because that although the rest of the Gristles of the Body grow dry and in many Parts become Bony yet in Women they never grow dry nor harden into Bones Riolanus writes that this deduction of the Ilion Os Sacrum and Share-bone not only happens in difficult but also in the most easie Labours which however I believe is much to be question'd For that I have observ'd more then once Women that have been suddainly brought to Bed of little Children yet mature Births with little or no pain either in their Beds or sitting in their usual Chairs and that without the help of a Mid-wife in whom I could not perceive the least Divulsion of the said Bones which otherwise by the Distension of the adjoyning Membranes must have caus'd great Pains nor is it probable that these Bones can be parted asunder but by some strong and violent Effect of a large Birth striving for Passage For that same Gristly Connexion is too strongly knit to be easily distended CHAP. XVII Of the Bones of the Arm that is to say of the Shoulder and Elbow THE Bones of the Hand belong either to the Shoulder the Elbow or the External Part of the Hand I. The Shoulder-bone is one Bone great strong round and uneven in the hinder Part toward the Elbow somewhat depress'd and flat The upper Part of the Bone has a great and Globous Head fortified with a Muscle by means of which it is joynted with the Scapula by that sort of Diarthrosis which is call Arthrodie but because the Cavity is not conveniently proportionated to receive the Head hence the Lips of it are enlarg'd with a surrounding Gristle A little lower round about the Head are several manifest Holes through which the Blood-bearing Vessels penetrate inwardly for the Nourishment of the Marrow Riolanus writes that there is a wide Hole in the
Shoulder-bone in all Men about the middle and inner Part penetrating the Substance of the Bone for the Passage of the Vessels But I do not find this Hole in any of my Skeletons and therefore I do not believe it to be in all but only in some few The foresaid head of the Soulderbone is an Epiphysis or an Appendix which in Men grown bââ¦omes a Part of the Bone or else a Process of it This Shoulder-bone is fastened to the Scapula by the means of a thick and nervous Ligament which embraces the whole Joynt Moreover there are three Muscles the Spine above the Spine below and the Subscapulary which with their broad Tendons surround the Articulation and under the Deltoides there is a broad and remarkable Ligament which is extended from the Deltoides to the Acromium to prevent the Brain above from being dislocated into the upper Part. At the head of the Shoulder-bone in the hinder Part stand two Protuberances rough and unequal to which very strong Ligaments are fastened also two Cavities one Internal and orbiculated the other at the side of the Head being the Original of the Ligament The other External and Oblong distinguishing the said Protuberances and being the seat of the beginning of the two-headed Muscle More below it is articulated with the Elbow by Ginglymus which Articulation because it ought to be made with the harder Bones the Ulna and Radius hence in its Extremity which is covered with a Gristle it has three Processes the upper indifferent the second less and the lowest the largest of all between which there are two Cavities so that together they resemble a little Wheel for the twisting of Ropes and about this Extremity of the Elbow the Bones are rouled At the lowerside of the bigger Process there is another large Process distinguished from it by an intervening Cavity which in living People is easily apprehended by External feeling from whence the Muscles are produc'd Next to that Wheel-resembling Extremity in the hinder seat there is one large and deep in the foremost seat two larger Cavities appear which receive and curb the Bones of the Elbow while they are moved forward and backward It has two little holes about the Heads especially about the upper Head to give passage to the Vessels for the Nourishment of the Bone II. The Elbow is compos'd of two Bones mutually resting one upon another so that they are joyned at the Extremities but in the middle are separated one from another though coupled with a Membranous Ligament Partly for the more expeditious motion of the Member partly for a place of security for the manifold Muscles of the hand III. The first of these Bones which is the lower and longest is called Ulna by the Greek Pechys by the Antients Cubitus and Os Cubiti In the upper Part it is more large and thick and toward the Hand by degrees it is attenuated into an Edge and to the end of it there grows a round protuberance with a lesser process somewhat sharp-pointed which is called Styloides where it is knit by Arthrody with Ligaments to the little Bones of the Wrist having a Gristle going between Above it is joynted to the Bone of the Shoulder by Glynglymus and to that end it has two Processes of which the foremost which is the less enters the inner Cavity of the Shoulder Bone the hindermost which is the bigger longer and obtuse enters the hinder Cavity of the Shoulder bone and is stopped therein so that the Arm cannot be extended beyond streightness nor moved backward Both these Processes in new born Infants are Gristly however the foremost soonest becomes Bony the hindermost not till seven years old To these approach two Cavities covered with a Gristle of which the lateral and lesser receives the Head of the Radius the other which is the hindermost and larger is roul'd about the Wheel of the Shoulder like a Semicircle IV. The other Bone of the Elbow called the Radius The upper Extremity of this is less and being provided with a round Head is admitted by the Ulna at the side But at the top it has a round Cavity which admits the head of the Shoulder and is articulated with it by Diarthrosis The lower extremity which is the thicker receives the Ulna at the side with a small Cavity fortified with a Gristle and more below with a double Cavity covered likewise with a Gristle it admits the two first and uppermost little Bones of the Wrist V. These several Bones have all their several uses The Elbow by the help of the Muscles causes bending and extention bending in an acute Angle and extention only in streight Line which it does not exceed The Radius turns the hollow of the Hand either upward or downward VI. These Bones are knit one among another with a different Articulation for the Elbow at the upper Part where it is broadest receives the Radius and so they are bound together with a long Ligament which separates the External from the Internal Muscles and rises from two acute Lines that mutually look one toward the other the one being in the inner side of the Elbow the other in the inner Part of the Radius CHAP. XVIII Of the Bones of the lower Part of the Hand THE Hand is all that which depends upon the Elbow and the Radius and is distinguished into three Parts the Carpus Meta-carpus and Fingers I. The Carpus which is the upper Part of the Hand consists of eight little Bones differing somewhat in bigness and Figure dispos'd in a double order which in new born Infants not having yet acquired a Bony hardness seem to be Gristles but afterwards harden into Bones somewhat Spungy fastened together with a strong Ligament as well Spungy as Gristly as also with another common Ligament appointed for the binding of these Bones and for the preservation and stretching of the Tendons of the Muscles to the Fingers II. Of these little Bones the three uppermost are fastned to the Elbow and Radius by Arthrody The fourth out of its order stands outward next the Third the other four placed more below are joyned with so many Bones of the Meta-carpium by Synarthrosis They have two surfaces covered with a slippery Gristle One outward which is gibbous whereunto they are admitted by the Cavities of the Neighbouring Bones The other inward and hollow into which they receive the Protuberances of the adjoyning Bones Sometimes near the connexion of the Eight Bone of the Wrist with the Bone of the Metacarpium sustaining the Little-finger there is found a little Bone which fills up the empty space in that Part. Which Vesalius seems to number among the Sesamoides III. The Metacarpium consists of four long Bones slender hollow within full of Marrow parted in the middle region for the more secure aboad of the Inter-bony Muscles The first of these is annexed to the Fore-finger being the longest and thickest the
Latines Tibia vulgarly Focile Majus and is a large and strong Bone in some measure Triangular in the Fore-part at its full length forming an acute Spine with the point of its foremost Angle in which Part it is also void of Flesh only is covered with a Periosteum a fleshy Membrane with a little Fat scarce visible and the Skin And this is the reason that Contusions of the inside of the Skin are painful in the Cure because of the wound in the Fleshy Pannicle and Periosteum cover'd neither with Flesh nor Fat to any considerable measure At each end it has a thick and remarkable Appendix The upper remarkable for its bigness is divided behind with two heads and at the Top being hollow'd with two long Cavities fortified with a slippery Gristle receives the lower Heads of the Thigh which said Cavities are surrounded with a Gristle thick moveable and almost semicircular Limbus for the strengthning of the Articulation Between these Cavities rises a little Hillock as 't were a Fence which is received by the Cavity of the Thigh-bone from the rough and hollow top of which Hillock proceeds a strong Ligament which is fasten'd to the hollowness of the Thigh and strengthens the Joynt above all the other Ligaments VIII The lower Appendix is less then the other Protuberating with a remarkable Process to the inner side of the Foot which is covered with no Flesh and called the Internal Malleolus This is provided with two Cavities one lateral and lesser to which the Butto joyns the other lower but large distinguished with a slight Protuberancy into two Cavities and overcast with a Gristle which receives the Heel-bone or Talus that lyes under which receives the Shin-bone into its Cavity and thus Articulation is compleated by Gynglimus IX The other Bone of the Leg is called Fibula the Button and is fastened outward to the Shin-bone not inferior to it in length but much slenderer and weaker hollowed all the length of it with various Cavities for the Insertion of the Muscles and rough with many Prominent acute Lines It has two Heads one above the other beneath to which the Appendix grows and they terminate in a Process acute and somewhat rough With the upper Part it does not rise so high as the Knee but stops below the Appendix of the Shin-bone and receives it into a slight hollowness More below the Button is received by the hollowness of the Shin-bone and sends forth a Tuberous head with a Process to the side of the Talus conspicuous without where it is called the External Malleolus and is lower then the Internal CHAP. XX. Of the Bones of the Extream Foot THere are three Classes of the Bones of the Extream Foot the Bones of the Tarsus or Pedion of the Meta-Tarsus or Meta-Pedion and of the Toes I. The Tarsus consists of seven Bones differing in shape and bigness II. First the Astragalus or Talus which enters the lower hollowness of the Leg with a Head somewhat convex by the Process of which constituting the inner Malleolus it is comprehended within as by the Button without and consists of six sides It looses its Prominency before where it joyns to the Bone of the Heel Moreover it has a large Cavity in the lower middle hollowness to which a like Cavity of the Heel is oppositely placed In these little Cells an unctuous slime is preserv'd to moisten the Ligaments and Gristles III. The Second Bone is called Calx or Calcaneus the biggest Bone of the Tarsus oblong toward the hinder Parts for the more firm fixing the Foot and to keep a man from falling backward To the hinder Part is fastened to a most strong Chord made of the Tendons of the three Muscles that extend the Feet More upward it enters with a large and flat Head into the hollowness of the Talus and more forward admits the Protuberances of the Talus into its own hollowness At the inner side it has a large hollowness through which the Tendons and large Vessels descend securely to the lower Parts of the Foot At the outer side it is uneven with little swellings here and there for the firmer Collection of the Ligaments and Tendons IV. This is the Navicular Bone or Boat-resembling Bone called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã This behind receives the Talus into a large hollowness before with the flat Heads of three little Bones it enters the hollowness of the Talus a thin Gristle going between these Conjunctions V. The fourth is called the Cuboides Bone also Os Tessera by the Greeks Polymorphus This being bigger then the rest of the lateral Bones is placed before the Heel and is joyned to it with an uneven superficies on the other side it is joyned to the third Wedg-like Bone but toward the Toes it is fastened to the fourth and fifth Bone of the Matatarsus The other three had no Names given them by the Antients However Fallopius gives them the Names of Sphenoides Calcoides and Cuniform The first of these is bigger then the third and the middlemost is the least Many times at the External side of the Articulation of the Wedg-form'd Bone with the fifth Bone of the Meta-Pedion supporting the little Toe a little Bone is observed at the Insertion of the Tendon of the eighth Muscle of the Foot as also sometimes a bony Particle joyned to the Cube-fashioned Bone somewhat before and filling up its Cavity and adhereing to the Tendon of the seventh Muscle of the Foot which being both present at a time seem to strengthen the Foot exceedingly But Bauhinus reckons this among the Sesamoides Bones All those Bones of the Tarsus in new born Infants are rather Gristly than Bony but in time require a solid Substance like a Pumice-stone full of little holes which hardness some acquire sooner some later and are joyned together and to the Neigbouring Bones with strong Ligaments and strengthened with Gristles for their Connexions VI. The Metatarsus called by the Greeks Pedion by Celsus and others Planta and Pecten consists of five strong fistulous Bones differing in length and thickness separated from each other in the middle to make room for the Interbone Muscles Above and below they protuberate forth with their Heads Of which those that are thicker and next the Pedium receive the four lower Bones of the Tarsus into their hollownesses the other which are provided with round Protuberances are admitted into the hollownesses of the Toes VII The Bones of the Toes are numbered to be fourteen among which the two Bones of the Great Toe excell the rest in bigness The rest of the Toes consist each of them of three Bones whose form and conexion agree with the Bones of the Hand only that they are less All these Bones of the Metatarsus and Toes for the facilitating of their Motion are overspread with a Gristle about the Extremities where they are joynted CHAP. XXI Of the Sesamoides Bones and the
Number of all the Bones THE Sesamoides Bones resembling the Grains of Indian Wheat are certain very round small Bones somewhat flat and spungy within They adhere at the Joynts to the Tendons of the Muscles that move the Fingers and Toes and with them in the boyling of dead Carkasses and the Purgation and Denudation of the Bones are utterly lost unless great care be taken to preserve them In Infants they are Gristly afterwards by increase of years they grow bony and being overspread with a Gristle reaches to the seat of another Bone I. Their bigness varies according to the difference of the Bones to which they stick In the Hands they are bigger then in the Feet except in the great Toe to which the biggest is fastened at the head of the Metapedion Bone which lyes under the Tendon of the Muscle moving the first Bone of the great Toe having another much less joyned to it But this biggest of all which resembles the half part of a Pea both for shape and bigness is by the Arabians called Albadaran Of which the Iews fain many Fables as they do of the Bone Lus. III. The Number of these Bones is not always the same for sometimes twelve are found in each Hand and Foot sometimes fewer sometimes more Neither is it probable that their Number is alike in all People but rather that they are not all to be found being so very small in all Carkases To these are to be added the Sesamoides lying hid in the Ham of which this is peculiarly to be observed that they do not grow to the Tendons of the Muscles as the other Sesamoides do but to the Heads of the two first Muscles moving the Feet IV. Now for the satisfaction of the curious as to the number of all the Bones as they are found in People of ripe Years they are reckon'd to be Two Hundred Fifty Six Seven of the Skull two Sieve-like Bones eight of the Ears eleven of the upper Jaw thirty two Teeth in the whole Spine twenty eight Twenty four Ribs Three of the Sternon Two Clavicles two Omoplates Three Hyoides Bones Two Nameless Bones Six of the Shoulder and Elbow Twenty four of the Hands Eight of the Thigh and Leg Four little Bones in each Ham Fifty two of the Feet and four great Sesamoides in each great Toe To which if you add the prefixed Number of the lesser Sesamoides twenty four in the Hands and as many in the Feet as also the little Bone in each Hand which is found at the connexion of the Bone of the Wrist with the Bone of the Metacarp and the little Bone in each Foot at the side of the Cube-form'd Bone as also the two Spungy Bones of the Nostrils the Number of all the Bones will amount to Three Hundred and Ten. For I omit the subdivisions of the Bones which are rarely to be found in People of ripe years CHAP. XXII Of the difference of the Bones of Men and VVomen THE Bones of both Sexes agree in most particulars in some few things they differ I. Generally the Bones of Women are less then those of Men as well in their weight and thickness as in their length breadth solidity and hardness II. In the head the Sagittal Suture more frequently extends to the top of the Nose in Women then in Men. The Larynx is lesser in them and the Thyroides Gristle Protuberares less III. The fore-part of the Thorax in Women is somewhat flat not raised as in Men for the more convenient seat of the Breasts In Women that have large Breasts the Thorax is often more narrow and for the most part accuminated by reason of the weight and bulk of the Breasts Womens Ribs are less broad less hard and less strong then in Men. The Clavicles in Women are less Arched then in Men for the Beauty oâ⦠the Neck and Breast The Sternon Bone at the lower Part is also broader then in Men and the lower Bone which is somewhat split together with the Sword resembling Gristle fastened to it forms a large hole for the egress of the outer Mammary Veins VI. The Os Sacrum in Women is more bow'd to the Exterior Parts and shorter but broader then in Men. The Huckle-bone is more moveable and more loosly connexed and sometimes bowed more backwards The Ileon Bones are for the most Part larger and more hollowed without-side for the Womb big with the Birth to rest upon and this largness of these Bones is the reason of the largness of the Womans Buttocks Both Oval holes in the Share-bone are narrower and a Part of the Share-bone near the Simphysis is broader The Spine of the Share-bone near the Simphysis with the other of the same kind is more produc'd in Women and bends outward The Tuberosities of the Ischion stand at a farther distance one from another The Commissure of the Share-bone in Women is filled with a Gristle three times thicker and softer and it is also made with a shorter Line to the end that the delivery approaching the intervening Gristle being softened and loosened the Share-bones may the more easily open In the Joynts the Structure of the Bones is alike in both Sexes Nevertheless these differences are not always to be found nor in all People For sometimes effeminate or ill-shap'd Men have many Bones like those in Women and the Bones of a strong Virago differ very little from those of Men. However this rarely happening does not overturn the general Rule CHAP. XXIII Of the Constitution of the Bones in Infants I. IN Infants all the Bones of the Skull are very thin and soft so that a slight Compressure will make them give way nor are the two Tables with the Middlemost Diplois to be discerned in them till after the first year The Saw-toothed Sutures are not seen in them but appear like loose Harmonies In the Top of the Head at the meeting of the Sagittal and Coronel Suture there is a gaping which instead of Bones is closed with a thick and tough Membrane which is afterwards dry'd up to a bony hardness In this Part the Pusation of the Brain is both seen and felt vid. cap. 6. The Bones of the Fore-head are thicker then the rest and are two provided with no Cavities The Bone of the hinder Part of the Head is extreamly thin contrary to what it is in Persons grown up and may be separated into many Parts vid. cap. 4. and 6. In the Temple-bone a lineal Harmony discriminates the Scaly from the Rocky Part being drawn beyond the hole of the Ear between the Mastoides Apophysis The Auditory Passage is Gristly till the sixth Month afterwards grows bony however it 's fore-circle cannot be divided from the rest of the Bone till the seventh Year But at the Basis it is found Gaping and as it were like a Window till thirteen years of Age and more The Cavity of the Ears are very narrow and the wonderful Structure of the
their Stations without any Violent Motion Their first Connexion is common to all Joynts according to the swifter or slower Motion of which some are fastned with slenderer and looser some with thicker and stronger Ligaments and those environ the whole Joynt and grow either to the Bones that constitute the Joynt or to the Bones of the Cavities and Circumferences of the Heads or to the Gristles running between the Joynt If more Joynts meet together then they are overspread with more Gristles outward Besides that they environ the whole Joynts there are also peculiar Ligaments that belong to some Parts which require a stronger Connexion thick thin round and broad of which some proceed transverse from one Bone to another others run between the Joynts as between the Vertebres and between the Interstitium of the Thigh-bone and Acetable of the Hip and these are called gristly Muscles The hinder Connexion which only keeps the Parts fixed in their places without any remarkable Motion is conspicuous in the Ligaments of the Liver Bladder and Womb and the Annulary Ligaments which environ orbicularly the Tendons of the Muscles of the Hands and Feet as also in those that fasten the Radius to the Elbow and the Button to the Shin-bone c. CHAP. III. Of the Ligaments of the Head Iaws Hyoides-Bone and Tongue THE Head being fixed upon the first Vertebre in regard it moves over that and the second Vertebre requires to be fastned with very strong Bonds and here three very strong Ligaments fasten these Parts I. The first which is the biggest and broader orbicularly environs the whole External Ioynt and extends it self to the Internal Membranous Portion of the Vertebre This fastens to the Head the first Vertebre in the hinder Part of the Head from whose Basis it arises and to the end it may take the better hold the hinder Part of the Head is rough in that place and in Children sunder'd into many Divisions The Second which fastens the second Vertebre to the Head is round and very strong and growing partly from the External Seat of the Tooth partly from the top of it is fastned to the Bone of the hinder Part of the Head at the great Hole and so together with the Tooth forms an Axle about which the Head is turned The Third which is of a gristly Nature is spread over the Tooth itself transverse and environs the Cavity which receives the Tooth It proceeds from the side of the first Vertebre and is fastned to the other side of the same Vertebre thereby preventing the Tooth from slipping out of its Cavity which would cause a Luxation and Compression of the Spinal Marrow II. The Ligaments of the Iaw between Sutures and Harmonies are thin and Membranous provided for the Insertion of the Muscles The whole Joynt of the lower Jaw with the Bone of the Temples is wrapt about with a common Membranous Ligament Various Ligaments belong to the Hyoides-bone and the Tongue Two from the larger Processes of the Hyoides to which the lowest part of the Tongue is fastned Two adhere to the Horns of the said Bones and are fastned to the Apophyses of the Styloides which keep the whole Bone with its Muscles mixed for the Tongue to rest more securely upon it One strong Ligament under the Tongue and proper to it extends it self to the Fore-teeth which if it bind the Tongue too hard in the lower Part toward the Teeth is a hindrance to the Sucking of Infants and the Speech and therefore is usually clipt with a Pair of Scissars CHAP. IV. Of the Ligaments of the whole Trunk BY reason of the various Motions ãâã the Spine it was necessary that the Vertebres should be fastned with strong Ligaments which are of three sorts I. The Bodies of the Vertebres themselves chiefly before and at the sides are fastned with Ligaments resembling a Half-moon thick fibrous and strong which environ the Vertebres and knit them strongly together all the whole length of the Back so that they may the more easily endure violent Motions II. The Bodies of the Vertebres where they are joyned strongly cohere by a gristly fibrous and slimy Ligament thick without side and thin toward the middle answerable to the largeness of the Vertebres and resembling them in Shape and detaining a Gristle in the middle between the Vertebres from whence a Ligament is thought to arise III. The Processes of the Vertebres as well transverse as acute are fastned by common Membranous Ligaments which in pointed Processes arising from a certain middle Channel of the upper Spine and inserted in a certain kind of Line of the Spine underneath and uniting with the following Spines in order from one Ligament drawn all the length of the Species and so continue the Vertebres together as if they were but one Bone II. The Ribs are coupled to the Vertebres by strong and almost Gristly Ligaments which rise from the transverse Ligaments of the Vertebres but are joyned to the Sternon by slender Ligaments the Gristles going between III. The Bones of the Sternon are very tough by means of a Gristle going between and being enveloped with a double Periosteum are most firmly bound together IV. The Ilion-bone besides that it adheres most obstinately to the Os Sacrum by means of a tenacious Gristle interposed is also fastned by a common broad and strong Ligament V. The Os Sacrum is fastned to the Ilion-bone with a thick Gristle and by a double and round Ligament which springing from one Part of the Os Sacrum with one end is inserted into the pointed Process of the Hip with the other into its hinder Appendix and so not only firmly binds these Bones but also sustains the Right Intestine with its Muscles VI. The Share-Bones are fastned together partly by an intervening Gristle partly by a double Ligament of which the first circularly environs them the other which is membranous possesses the Hole it self and sustains the Muscles of that Place The other Ligaments see in their proper Places CHAP. V. Of the Ligaments of the Scapular Arm and Hand THE Scapula is joââ¦ned to the Shoulder-bone and the Clavicle with five Ligaments which chiefly seem to consist of the Tendons of the Muscles of the Omoplate environing the Head and Neck of the Shoulder-bone and so united that they constitute one strong orbicular Ligament Of which The First which is broad and membranous rising from the Brows of the Neck of the Scapula environs the whole Joynt and is inserted into the foremost and inner Region of the Head of the Shoulder The Second which is round like a Nerve but thicker and bigger than the preceding rising from the top of the inner Process of the Scapula is fixed into the interior Parts of the Head of the Shoulder The Third which is round and thicker and bigger than the preceding rising from the Coracoides Process terminates in the Head of the Shoulder on the outer Part.
Vessels Muscles 446 455 The Eye-brows 448 F. The Face 440 Fat 13 Fat folke less fit for Venery 207. Why less active 334 The Feet and the Parts of them 493 Females whether begot by the Left Stone 148 Fermentation 27 The Fibres in general Flowers in Women the cause of them 168 The Tendril Fold 132. The Net-resembling Fold in the Womb 176. The Choroides Fold 398. It s progress and use ibid. The Forehead 441 The Fornix 397 398 The Frog-Distemper 486 Frontal Muscles 441 Function of the Brain 420 Function of the Parts 3 G. Gelâ⦠Animals grow fat 207 Genitals of Men and Women how they differ 185 Glandules of the Kidneys 120. Of the Mesentery 49. How passed by the Milky Vessels 59. Of the Breasts 282. Of the Larynx 369. Of the Gullet ibid Of the Tongue 483 Glissons Experiment 82 Gonorrhea the Cause of it 143. Gonorhea simplex the Cause of it 192 The Gristles in general 610 Gristle Scutiform of the Larynx 367 Angular and Guttal of the same 368 The Gristle of the Ear 464 Growth 341 The Gullet its Connexion Vessels Substance 370 c. Its Motion 371 Gums 478 The Guts 42 H. Hare of the Eye-lids 447 Hair its generation 374. The roots of it a Heterogeneous Body its form efficient Cause 375. First Original 376. Variety of Colours whence 377. Whether part of the Body 381. Whether it contributes to the strength of the Body 383 Hang'd People how kill'd 358 The Hand 493. And the Parts of it 494 Dr. Harvey's Opinion touching Conception 213 215 217. Concerning the Uterine Liver 236. His Opinion and two questions concerning the Birth 276 The Head in general 373 Heart in general 305. c. Its motion 312 c. The true Cause 316. Unnatural things bred therein 324. The Office of the Heart 329. Glissons new Opinion ibid. The Helix 463 Heat of the Blood 335 Hermophradites 183 Hernia varicosa Carnosa 133 Herophiius's Wine-press or the Forââ¦ular 385 Histories of Conception 217 c. The hollow Vein and Veins united to it above the Diaphragma 540. Below the Diaphragma 54â⦠The Horny Tuincle 45â⦠The Huckle-bone 589 Humors whether Parts of the Body 4. The four Humors always in the Blood 342 Humors of the Eye 459. Whether sensible 462 Hunger what and whence it proceeds 29 The Hymen whether or no 177. Whether a sign of Virginity 178 The Hyoides-bone 480 Hypothyroides Muscle 368 I. Ideas how imprinted in the Seed by Imagination 197 Jejunum Gut why Empty 110 Imagination of the Face of it 292 Indications of the Ancients taken from the Ear 463 Infants Bones how constituted 606 The Infundibulum or Funnel 413 Jugular Kernels 376 K. The Kidneys 116. Their Vessels 117 Their Substance 119. Malpigius's Discoveries ibid. Their use 120. Observations three 121. Whether they concoct Blood 125. Whether Wounds in the Kidneys be Mortal 126. Deputy Kidneys what 127 Kicking of the Infant in the Womb the Cause of it 275 276 L. The Labyrinth 468 The Lachrymal Kernel 415 The Lachrymal points 417 Larynx its Figure Vessels Bulk Substance Gristles 367 Laurentius Bellinus's fleshy Crust 482 Learned men deceived by Old womens tales 273 Ligament Ciliar 459 Ligaments in general 611. Of the Head of the Iaws Hyoides Bone and Tongue 612. Of the whole Trunk ibid. Of the Scapula's Arm and Hand 613. Of the Leg and Foot 614 Likeness of Features whence 198 Liquor in the Amnion what it is 250 c. The Liver 78. Whether a Bowel 79. Worms and Stones in it 85. The functions of it 108 109 112. The Office of the Liver 83. Sometimes joyned with the Lungs 185. Glisson's Experiment 82 The Long Marrow 406. It s difference from The Spinal Marrow ibid. The Lucid Enclosure 397 Lungs their bigness substance c. 350. Preternatural things in them 351. The colour in a Child before it is born 352 Division Lobes 353. Several Observations concerning them 354. Their motion 362 c. Lympha what 74 75. Difference between it and the Serum 76. Whether nutritive 348 Lymphatic Vessels 69. Of the Liver 81. Lymphatic Iuice the use of it ibid. Lymphatic Vessels in the Testicles 137 Of the Lungs 357 M. Males whether begot by the Right Stone 148 Malpigius's Observations of Blood 349 Materials of the Hair 378 Maxillary Kernels 376. Processes 408 The Mediastinum 303 Melancholly 342 Membranes in general 519 Membrane of the Muscles 17. Of the Drum 465 Meninxes of the Brain Dura Mater its Holes Vessels c. 384 385. Pia Mater 387 407 The Mesentery 48 The Mesenteric Milkie Vessels 58 Milk what 285 c. Whether Animal Spirits the matter of it 291 Mesue's Story concerning Milk ibid. Observation concerning it 293. Why dry'd up upon Weaning 294 Milkie Vessels to the Bladder of the Womb 122. To the Vice-Kidneys 123. Milkie Utrine Vessels a question concerning them 252. Milkie Vessels of the Breasts 283 Monstrous Births the reason 247 Mother Fits the cause of them 171 Whether from the Sweetbread juice 172 The Mount of Venus 179 Muscles 17. c. Of the Eur 464 466. Of the Cheeks Lips and lower Iaw 477. Muscles in general 497. Of the Head 503. Of the Arms and Shoulders 505. Of the Scapula 506. Assisting respiration 507. Of the Back and Loins 509. Of the Abdomen 510. Of the Radius 511. Of the Wrist and hollow of the hand ibid. Of the Fingers and Thumb 512. Of the Thigh 513. Of the Leg 515. Of the Foot 516. Of the Toes 517 The Mirtle-form'd Caruncles in Womens Privities 178 N. The Nails 607 The Nameless Bones 597 The Nameless Tunicle 457 Navel string what It s Situation 256. It s use 257 The Neck 372. Strength of the Body judged by it 372 The Nerves in general 548 c. Of the Neck 557. Of the Breast and Bââ¦ok 559. Of the Loins 560. Proceeding from the Os Sacrum 561. Of the Arm and Hand 561. Of the Thighs and Feet 563 Nerves within the Cranium 410. Second third fourth fifth Pair 414 415. Turn-again Nerves ibid. Of the Nostrils 472 Net The wonderful Net 413 Nose It s Figure Bigness Bones and spongy Bones 470 Nostrils 471 The Nut of the Yard 151. Of the Clitoris 181 The Netform'd Tunicle 459 The Nymphe Their Substance Vessels Use and Observation concerning them 180 O. Oesophagus vid. Gullet Old Men whether they grow shorter 342 The Orbicular Bone in the Ear. 467 Order to be observed in Dissecting the Brain 419 Organs of Hearing 463 Organs of Smelling 470 Original of the Principles of the Blood 337 The Os Sacrum 589 Oval Hole in the Heart 327 The Oval Window in the Ear. 468 Ovaries in Women first discovered 156. How the Eggs descend from them to the Womb 159. Womens Stones to be rather called Ovaries 158 P. The Palate 478 The Perastates 139 Pannicle fleshy 16. 383 Parenchyma of the Liver 84 Part of the Body what 3 Net Organs 4 Principal which ibid. Subservient which 8 Noble which ibid. Ignoble which ibid. Parts
and Sternutories Hence says Hippocrates Sneezing frees the Person that is troubled with a Hickup But if these things nothing avail and that the sharp Matter will not be thus removed then the Acrimony of it is either to be mitigated thus in Forestus we read that a certain old Woman when no other Remedies would prevail was cured with Looch Sanum or else to be concocted and mitigated together To which purpose a Decoction of Camomil-flowers and Seeds of Dill Cumin Figs or drinking of Malmsey or other soft Wine neat and pure Or else the Matter is to be concocted and at the same time the acute Sense of the Stomach is somewhat to be blunted and then Treacle Mithridate and chiefly Philonium are mainly contributory Sometimes we read of Hickups cured by suddain Frights and Variola confirms the same OBSERVATION LV. A Wound in the Head and an opening of the Skull with a Trepan LAmbert N. a Dutch Gentleman about twenty four Years of Age Young and strong the seventh of March as he was managing a sprightly Horse was unawares thrown out of his Saddle and knockt the hinder part of his Head against the Carriage of a great Gun yet so that no Wound appeared outwardly Presently after his fall he fell a Vomiting and was taken with an extraordinary dizziness which ceasing for some time he mounted again and rode home But no sooner was he alighted in the Stable but being again taken with a dizziness he fell down upon the Flower and his memory being as it were quite lost he neither knew what had befallen him nor how he fell from his Horse nor where he was At the same time a Camp Chyrurgeon being sent for after he had shav'd off the Hair behind the left Ear somewhat upward where the Patient complained of no Pain made a slight incision which no way concerned the Pericranium and the next day took about a pint of Blood out of his left Arm. The twelfth of March the Pains increasing I was sent for at what time I found that the Patient complained of most sharp Pains in his Head yet there was no Fever in the place affected besides the Wound which the Chyrurgeon had made I perceived a slight and soft Tumour so that by the feeling a Man might easily conjecture a depression or Fracture of the Skull the Chyrurgeon had hitherto laid on a defensive of Bolearmoniac whites of Eggs and Vinegar mixt together for fear of an Inflammation which because it was misapply'd in this case I threw away and ordered Linnen Cloaths four doubl'd and dipt in the following Fomentation and gently squeezed to be clapt warm over all his Head and to be shifted three or four times a day â Betony Rosemary Thyme Sage Marjoram Vervain an M. j s. Flowers of Stocchas Camomil Melilot an M. s. Lawrel berries Comin seed an Êiij White-wine q. s boil them according to Art to lb iij. add to the straining Spirit of Wine ⥠vj. mix them for a fomentation But in regard the Patient had not gone to Stool in four days I gave him a gentle Purge which gave him five Stools the same Evening after the fomentation several times applied appeared in the place affected a Tumour about the bigness of half a Hens-Egg which being perforated there flow'd out Black Blood therefore the next day sending for a more skilful Chyrurgeon I advised him to open the Skull But the Patient and his Friends being extreamly against it we staid two days longer till the fifteenth of March which was the ninth day from the fall by which time there appeared in the same place a Tumour bigger then the former so that then with the Patients consent I ordered the Skull to be laid bare about the Evenings and in regard the Wound was near the temporal Muscle there was an Incision made cross-wise to the very Bone it self somewhat toward the hinder part of the Head by the Lambdoidal Suture presently gushed out a large quantity of Blood black and coagulated which was expelled by the strength of Nature through the Lambdoidal Suture which by the Incision we had in part laid bare and had stuck between the Cranium and the Pericranium the Cranium thus laid bare and the Pericranium scraped the Wound was filled with dry Wool the next Night the Pain being somewhat mitigated the Patient slept a little the next day the Cranium was Trepan'd but scarce a Dram of Blood flowed out upon the opening of it which till then had stuck between the Cranium and the Hard Meninx and by this time was in some Measure coagulated from thence I judged the Patient to be in great danger when I found coagulated Blood and believ'd there might be more which still lying hid under the Cranium could not come forth and for that the Meninx being gently squeezed nothing followed The seventeenth of March a Fever seiz'd him the next Night followed Convulsions so strong that four robust stout Men could hardly hold his Arms and his Thighs Moreover he slept not at all raved altogether was very thirsty and when Drink was offer'd him Drank very greedily the next day he remain'd in the same Condition so that because of his Delirium and his Convulsions his Wound could not be bound up thus raving he both Dunged and Pissed in his Bed and more then that he bit off a peice of the tip of his Tongue with his Teeth of the Pain whereof when he came to himself he very much complained these three mortal Signs the Delirium the Fever the Convulsions continued till the twentieth of March at what time the Convulsions remitted but the Fever and raving contiued that day the Chyrurgeon with a flat obtuse and oblong Instrument which I ordered to be provided on purpose compressed the Meninx a little and between the Meninx and the Cranium thrust in his Instrument about the breadth of two Fingers separating the Meninx from the Cranium by depressing it every way round about to the end that if any coagulated Blood lay there concealed it might the more conveniently be evacuated but when he put down his Instrument upon the Meninx toward the Back-part by chance he litt upon the place where the cause of all the mischeif recided out of which there came out about half an ounce of black Blood purulent and watry The twenty first twenty second and twenty third of March the same Instrument being every day thrust in a good quantity of Blood and watry putrified Matter was brought away in the mean time the Delirium abated very much and the Patient took several naps The twenty fourth the Meninx being pressed downward nothing came out then the Delirium was very slight and the Patient rising out of his Bed sat two hours by the Fire then also the flesh began to grow up from the lower Bone about the Meninx in the hole of the Cranium he could hardly eat because of the Pain in his Tongue of which he had bit of the tip with his
could hardly speak or breath and when she endeavoured to throw off the Burthen she was not able to stir her Members And while she was in that Strife sometimes with great difficulty she awoke of her self sometimes her Husband hearing her make a doleful Inarticulat Voice waked her himself at what time she was forced to sit up in her Bed to fetch her Breath sometimes the same Fit returned twice in a Night upon her going again to Rest. I. THe Brain of this Woman was primarily affected especially in the hinder Ventricle of the Brain near the Spinal Pith for the Muscles of the Parts seated below the Head are agrieved which appears by her difficulty of breathing and the hindered Motion of her Breast Thighs and Arms. Hence the Heart is affected with the Lungs II. This Affection is called Incubus or the Night-Mare which is an Intercepting of the Motion of the Voice and Respiration with a false Dream of something lying ponderous upon the Breast the free Influx of the Spirits to the Nerves being obstructed III. The antecedent Cause of this Malady is an over-redundancy of Blood in the whole Body whence many Vapors are carried to the Head and there detained by the Winter-cold streightning the Pores and thickning those Vapors and narrowing the Passage to the beginning of the Spinal Marrow which hinders a sufficient Passage of the Animal Spirits to the Nerves and this constitutes the containing Cause IV. For while the Passages of the Nerves are compressed by the more thick Vapors detained about the lower part of the Brain at the entrance of the Marrow into the Spine sufficient Animal Spirts do not flow into the lower Parts which causes the Motion of the Muscles to fail Now because the Motion of the Muscles for the most part ceases in time of sleep except the Respiratory Muscles therefore the failing of their Motion is first perceived by reason of the extraordinary trouble that arises for want of necessary Respiration Now the Patient in her Sleep growing sensible of that Streightness but not understanding the Cause in that Condition believes her self to be overlay'd by some Demon Thief or other ponderous Body being neither able to move her Breast nor to breath Then endeavouring to shake off that troublesome Weight as apprehensive of some ensuing Suffocation but not being able to move the rest of her Members she believes them under the same Pressure Upon which when she tries to call out for assistance but because of the streightness of her Respiration she is not able to speak distinctly she makes an inarticulate Noise with great difficulty In this Strugling she continues till the Animal Spirits detained at the lower Part of the Brain by the Compression of the Spinal Marrow and there collected in a greater quantity at length forced by the continual Flux of Spirits from the Heart violently make their way through the Pith into the Nerves and Muscles and restore Motion to the Parts Then the Patient moves her Body and wakes and by that motion those thick Vapors are dissipated and being awake she is forced to take Breath to repair the Loss which she suffered for want of Respiration But because there is yet a larger quantity of these Vapors still remaining in the Head hence it comes to pass that if she fall asleep again especially if she lye upon her Back the same Evil returns in regard those thick Vapors settle more easily toward the hinder part of the Head near the Marrow V. Now that they are Vapors and not Humors is plain from hence that the Malady is so soon mastered which could not be done so suddenly were they Humors which would rather cause an Apoplexie or some other more dangerous Evil that they are thick and not thin Vapors appears from hence because the thin Vapors would pass more easily through the Pores though narrower which the thick cannot do which requires motion of the Body to dissipate them which Motion ceasing in Sleep they stick to the Place and streighten the Pores of the Nerves But if any cold ill Temper of the Brain happen at the same time those Vapors are easily condensed into Humors by that Cold which if detained in the Head cause Heaviness the Coma Apoplexy and the like If they flow from the Head to the lower Parts they breed Catarrs with which our Patient was wont to be troubled in the Winter-time VI. This Malady is dangerous least the collected Vapors being condensed in the Head should breed a Coma Apoplexy or the like VII It consists in removing the Antecedent Principal and containing Cause and the Corroboration of the Brain VIII To purge away the Antecedent Cause or the great quantity of Humors let the Body be purged with Pill Cochiae Powder of Diaturbith or this Potion â Leaves of Senna Êiij White Agaric Rhubarb an Êj s. Anise-seeds â ij White Ginger â s. Decoction of Barley q. s. Infuse them and to the Straining add Elect. Diaphaenicon Êij IX Then because she is plethoric take away ⥠viij or ix of Blood from her Arm. X. After Blood-letting let her take every morning a Draught of this Apozem â Root of Calamus Aromaticus Fennel Stone-parsley Capers an Êvj Herbs Betony Marjoram Dodder Succory Borage Sorrel an m. j. Flowers of Stoechas m. s. Iuniper Berries ⥠s. Blew Currants ⥠ij Water q. s. Boil them according to Art adding toward the end Rubarb white Agaric an Êij Anise-seed ⥠s. Cinnamon â j. s. Make an Apozem of lb. s. XI To expel the containing Cause Errhinas snuft up into the Nostrils or a sneezing Powder of Root of white Hellebore Pellitory Leaves of Marjoram and Flowers of Lilly of the Valley greatly conduce XII To corroborate the Brain let her take a small quantity of this Conditement â Specier Diambr Aromatic Rosat an â ij Conserve of Flowers of Betony Sage Anthos candied Root of Acorns an ⥠s. Syrup of Stoechas q. s. XIII To the same purpose let her wear such a Quilt as this upon her Head â Leaves of Rosemary Marjoram Thyme Flowers of Lavender an Êj Nutmegs â ij Cloves â j. Benjamin â s. Beat them into a gross Powder XIV Keep her in a pure and moderate hot Air. Let her Diet be sparing but of good Juice and easie Digestion Let her Suppers be more moderate then her Dinners Her Drink must be small her Exercise moderate and so must her Sleep be and let her be careful of sleeping upon her Back Lastly a sedate Mind and a soluble Body are of great moment in this Case HISTORY XII Of the Apoplexy A Strong Man about forty years of age both a great Feeder and Drinker complained of a heavy Pain in his Head for two Months together but took no care of himself but followed on his usual Course of Drinking Fore-noons and After-noons but at length one Morning waking in his Chamber after he had muttered out three or four inarticulate Words he fell of a sudden void of
Sense or Motion only that he breathed and had a strong Pulse I. THat this man's Head was terribly afflicted the Cessation of the Animal Functions sufficiently declared II. This Affection is called an Apoplexy which is a sudden Privation of all the Animal Functions except the Act of Respiration III. It is plain that it was no Lethargy Syncope Sleepy Coma Catalepsis or Epilepsie because the Patient without any Fever lay almost immoveable insensible nor could be waked by any means having all his Members languid only with a strong Pulse and a heavy Respiration which are no Simptoms of the foresaid Diseases IV. The Brain is affected about the beginning of the Pith which is the Original of all the Nerves then besieged by a Flegmatic Humor V. The remote Cause was continual Gluttony and Drunkenness by which the Brain in a long time was extreamly weakned and the many crude and Flegmatic Humors generated therein and collected together in the Ventricles made the Antecedent Cause which afterward setling at the Original of the Nerves constituted the containing Cause VI. The Animal Spirits being hindred by those Humors contracting the Pores of the beginning of the Nerves presently all the Animal Functions cease and the Patient becomes void of Sense and Motion except Respiration because the Spirits still flow thither by reason of the largeness of the Pores of the Respiratory Nerves But the Distemper lasting together with the Flegmatic Obstruction or Compression the Influx of the Spirits into them is also stop'd which causes the Respiration also to fail and thence a heaving and ratling in the Throat VII The Pulse beats well because the Blood sent from the right Ventricle of the Heart to the Lungs is sufficiently as yet refrigerated but if the Disease continue the Pulse will also fail because the Blood of the right Ventricle of the Heart is not sufficiently ventilated and cool'd so that little Blood comes to the left Ventricle which weakens the Motion of the Heart VIII This Disease is very dangerous yet because it is but in the beginning and Respiration is not yet come to Ratling and for that there is a strong natural Heat remaining in the Patient there is some hope of Cure though not without some fear of a Palsie that will ensue the Cure IX The Method of Cure the removal of the flegmatic Humors obstructing the beginning of the Nerves to prevent a new Generation and Collection of them and to corroborate the Brain X. Let the Body be moderately moved let the Hairs be plucked and laborious Rubings and Ligatures of the Arms and Thighs This Glister may be also administred â Wormwood Rue Pellitory of the Wall Mercury Hyssop Beets Lesser Centaury an M. j. Leaves of Senna ⥠j. Celocynth ty'd in a Bag Êj Anise-seed Êv Water q. s. Boil them according to Art â Of the Straining ⥠x. Elect. Hiera Picra Diaphoenicon an ⥠j. Salt â iiij for a Glister Or instead thereof this Suppository â Specierum Hierae Êj Trochises Alhanhal â s. Salt Gemma â j. Honey â vj. Make a Suppository and at the end of it fasten gr iiij of Diagridium XI After he has taken this Glister Bleed him moderately in the Arm then apply Cupping-glasses with and without Scarification to his Neck Shoulders Scapulas and Legs XII Let this Sneezing Powder be also blown up into the Nostrils â Roots of white Hellebore â j. Pellitory of Spain â s. Leaves of Marjoram â j. Black Pepper Castoreum an gr v. For a Powder XIII Outwardly let this little Bag be applied warm to his Head â Salt M. j. s. Sea-sand Mij Seeds of Cummin Fennel Lovage an Êij Cloves Êj s. Heat them in a dry Stone Pot put them in a linnen Bag and apply them warm to the Head XIV Let the Nostrils Temples and Top of the Head be anointed with this Liniment â Oââ¦ls of Castor Lavender Rosemary Amber an â j. Martiate Oyntment Êj XV. When the Patient begins to come to himself give him now and then a Spoonful of this Water â Water of Tylet Flowers Lilly of the Valleys Aqua Vitae of Matthiolus Syrup of Stoechas an ⥠j. XVI Let him then be purged with Pill Cochiae extract of Catholicon Elect. Diaphenicon or Hiera Picra Powder of Diaturbith or the Infusion of such kind of Flegm-purging Ingredients XVII After Purgation let him take this Apozem â Roots of Sweet Cane Fennel an Êvj Galangal ⥠iij. Marjoram Betony Rosemary Rue Calamint Hyssop an M. j. Flowers of Stoechas M. s. Cordial Flowers an one little Handful Iuniper Berries Êvj Seeds of Anise Fennel an Êij Water and Hydromel equal parââ¦s Make an Apozem of lbj. s. Of which let him take four or five ounces thrice a day with a small quantity of this Conditement â Specier Diambre â iiij Sweet Diamosch Ês Roots of sweet Cane candied Conserves of Betony Anthos and Flowers of Sage Syrup of Staechas q. s. XVIII Let this Quilt be laid also upon his Head â Leaves of Marjoram M. j. Rosemary and Flowers of Lavender an two small Handfuls Cloves Nutmegs an â jj Benjamin â j. Beat them into a gross Powder and quilt them into red Silk XIX An Air moderately hot and dry either by Art or Nature is most proper for this Distemper Meats of good Nourishment and easie of Digestion condited with Rosemary Marjoram creeping Thyme Sage Betony Baum Hyssop the Carminative Seeds and Spices c. Small Drink and sometimes a little Hypocrass Short Sleeps moderate Exercise and orderly Evacuations HISTORY XIII Of the Palsey and Trembling A Virgin twenty five years of Age of a Flegmatic Constitution having for a long time ââ¦ed upon Sallads Cucumbers and raw Fruit afterwards complaining of heavy dozing Pains in her Head at length fell Apoplectic to the Ground without Motion or Sense except Respiration The Physician who was sent for had brought her to this pass that after six hours she opened her Eyes again and after twenty hours was fully restored to her Senses and spoke but all the Left-side of her Body below the Head remain'd immoveable with a very dull Sense of Feeling Yet her Monthly Customs observed their Periods though not so copious I. THat Affection which remained after the weak Apoplexy went off is called a Palsie Which is a Privation of Voluntary Motion or Sense or both in one or several Parts of the Body II. The Part affected is the Spinal Pith chiefly about the beginning of it where the one half Part of it being compressed or obstructed by the Flegmatic Humor expelled from the Brain disturbs the Use of all those Nerves proceeding from that side and by consequence of the Muscles III. The remote Cause is disorderly Diet and the too much use of cold things whence many flegmatic Humors being generated in a flegmatic Body cause an oppressive Pain in the Head which is the antecedent Cause which also afterwards obstructing the Original of the Marrow of the Brain and afterwards cast
off by one half but still obstructing the other constitute the containing Cause IV. Thus the Motion of the Left-side was taken away because that half of the Pith being obstructed the Animal Spirits could not enter into that half of the Pith nor the Nerves proceeding from it which causes a Cessation of the Actions of the Instruments of voluntary Motion or the Muscles on that side But the Sense is not quite lost but remains very dull because that several Spirits pass through the contracted Pores of the Pith sufficient for Motion yet not anew to impart Sense to the feeling Parts V. This Malady is hard to be cured by reason of the detension of a viscous and tenacious Humor in a cold Part but Youth and Strength of Body promise hopes of Recovery VI. The Method of Cure requires the Attenuation and Dissipation of the Obstructing Humor 2. To prevent the Afflux of any more 3. To take away the antecedent Cause 4. To cortoborate the Parts affected VII For Evacuation of the Flegmatic Humor give these Pills â Mass of Pill Cochiae Ês Extract of Catholicon â s. with a little Syrup of Stoechas make up vij Pills Instead of them may be given Powder of Diaturbith or DiacarthamumÊj or a Draught of an Insusion of Leaves of Senna Root of Jalap Agaric These Purges are to be repeated by Intervals VIII Blood-letting is not proper in this Case IX To corroborate the nervous Part of the Body and prevent the Generation of flegmatick Humors let him take this Apozem â Root of Acorns Fennel an Êvj Florence Orice Êiij Betony Ground-pine Marjoram Rosemary Calamint Thime an M. j. Flowers of Stoechas M. s. Seeds of Fennel Caroways Bishops-weed an Êj s. Water and Wine equal parts boil them to a Pint and a half and to the Straining add Syrup of Stoechas ⥠iij. For an Apozem Of which let the Patient take four ounces three or four times a day with a small Quantity of this Conditement â Specier Diambr Diamosch Dulcis an â iiij Conserve of Flowers of Sage Anthos Root of Acorns candied an Êv Syrup of Stoechas q. s. X. The Use of Paralitic and Apoplectic Waters will be very proper in this Case of which there are several to be found among the Prescriptions of Physicians XI If the Disease will not submit to these Remedies let him take every Morning five ounces of the following Decoction and sweat in his Bed according to his Strength â Lig. Guaiacum ⥠iiij Sassafras Sarsaperil an ⥠ij Water lbvij Macerate these twenty four hours then boil them adding toward the end Roots of Acorns Valerian Butter-bur Fennel an Êvj Galangale Licorice sliââ¦'d an Êij Herbs Betony Miij Ground-Ivy M. ij Thyme Marjoram Rosemary Flowers of Stoechas an M. j. Sage Ms. Iuniper-berries ⥠j. Boil them to lb. iij. XII For Corroboration of the Head prepare this Quilt â Flowers of Rosemary Marjoram Thyme Flowers of Lavender Melilot an one small Handful Cloves Nutmegs an â ij For a Quilt XIII While these things are doing let the Spine of the Back be well chafed with hot Cloaths especially in the Neck about the Head and then fomented with a Fomentation of hot Cephalics boiled in Wine or else anoint the Neck with this Liniment warm â Oyl of Foxes Spike Rue Goose and Cats-grease an Êvj Oyl of Turpentine ⥠s. Oil of Peter Rosemary Amber an â ij Powder of Castoreum â iiij After Unction and Friction lay on this Plaister â Pul Castoreum Êij Benjamin Êj Galbanum Opoponax dissolved in Spirit of Wine Emplaster of Betony Lawrel-Berries and Melilot an Êvj Mix them according to Art XIV This Disease requires a hot dry and pure Air. Meats of good juice and easie Digestion calefying and attenuating For Drink Hydromel or Wine imbib'd with Rosemary Marjoram Betony Cardamum c. Now and then a Draught of Hypocrass or a Spoonful of Juniper-wine or Anthoswine or Aquae Vite of Matthiolus will not be improper avoid long Sleeps and Repletion and let Natures Evacuations be regular and due HISTORY XIII Of Trembling A Man fifty years of Age struck with a great and sudden Terror immediately fell down fixing his Eyes upon the Standers by but not able to speak Soon after recovering his Spirits he talked well enough but rose up with a Trembling over his whole Body From that time when he moved his Limbs the Trembling still remained which as his Body drew cold was more violent as he grew warm abated I. TRembling is a Deprivation of the Voluntary Motion of the Limbs by which they are agitated with a contrary Motion in a continued Vicissitude II. The antecedent Cause is a Flegmatic Humor contained in the Brain which being stirred by the great sudden and disorderly Commotion of the Spirits proceeding from the Terror and cast off to the Pith of the Spine constitutes the containing Cause III. For the Humor in that place contracting the Pores of the Pith prevents the free Influx of the Animal Spirits through the Marrow into the Nerves and Muscles So that not being sufficient to perfect the voluntary Motion it happens that the Limbs are moved forward by a voluntary Motion but are depressed by their own Weight so that both together cause a trembling Motion IV. This Trembling is more vehement in the Body when cold less violent when the Body is warm Because the Pores are more contracted by the Cold and more dilated by the Heat Which causes a freer or less open Passage to the Animal Spirits and consequently a more or less vehement Trembling V This Trembling is not a little dangerous for it may turn to a Palsey or may be accompanied with an Apoplexy a Carus or a Lethargy VI. The Cure is the same as of the Palsey HISTORY XIV Of a Convulsion A Maid about thirty years of Age received a Wound in her Right-arm which laid a Nerve bare but unhurt However she lay in a cold Place and by reason of her Poverty not well guarded against the Cold and besides an unskilful Chyrurgeon having stopped the Blood put a Tent into the Wound dipped in Egyptiaeum and the Apostles Oyntment which caused a most painful and vehement Convulsion in her Arm which soon after was accompanied with a Convulsion of the Thigh on the same side and of her Arm and Thigh on the other side which lasted sometimes half a quarter sometimes an Hour sometimes half an hour intermitting and returning She was in such Pain that many times it made her talk idly I. THE Nerves and Muscles of this Patient were affected as appeared by the Motion not spontaneous and that still more encrease and her Head was grieved as appeared by the Delirium II. This Simptom is called a Convulsion which is a continued and unvoluntary Contraction of the Nerves and Muscles toward their beginning III. The remote Cause was the Wound received which laid the Wound bare The next Cause was the sharp and biting Oyntment provoking the Nerve and the cold
Air no less troublesome to it IV. Which Vellication of the Nerve being communicated to the Nerve and perceived by the Mind presently more copious Spirits were determined to the Place affected for its Relief which distending in breadth the Nerve and Muscle belonging to it but contracting it in length caused the Convulsion By the Pain of this Convulsion the Head being troubled sends the Animal Spirits disorderly to these or other lower Parts and so contracting them in the same manner the Contraction happens not only in the wounded but in other Parts likewise and from this great Disturbance of the Brain and Animal Spirits happens a Delirium V. This is a dangerous Malady for besides the Nerves and Muscles the noble Bowel is distmpered Therefore says Hippocrates a Convulsion ensuing a Wound is very dangerous But the Youth and Strength of the Patient promises great hopes of Cure besides that the Convulsion proceeds from an external Cause that may be removed VI. The Method of Cure consists in keeping the Patient warm and in a warm Place in removing the sharp and biting Oyntment and washing the Wound with Barley-water boiled with Hyssop and a little Honey dissolved in it then put a Tent into it dipped in this Oyntment â The Yolk of an Egg n â j. Honey Turpentine an Êiij Spirit of Wine Êij Then lay on Emplaster of Betony or Melilot VII The Parts afflicted and especially the wounded Arm are to be fomented with this Fomentation â Marjoram Rosemary Betony Calamint Hyssop Basil an M. j. Flowers of Dill M. ij Of Chamomil Melilot an M. j. s. Seeds of Cumin ⥠j. of Lovage Êiij Of Dill ⥠s. White-wine q. s. Boil them to lbiij VIII After Fomentation strongly chaââ¦e the Parts affected with this Liniment warm â Martiate Oyntment Oyl of Ireos Oyl of Foxes Earth-worms and Spike an ⥠j. Oyl of Castor ⥠s. IX In the mean time after a Glister given let the Parties take a Draught of this Apozem to strengthen the Brain and Nerves â Root of sweet Cane Fennel Male Piony an Êvj Herbs Of Majoram Rue Betony Rosemary Baum Basil Calamint an M. j. Flowers of Stoechas M. s. Fennel Seed Êij Raisins cleansed ⥠ij Water q. s. Boil them to lbj s. Then mix Water of Tilet Flowers Syrup of Stoechas an ⥠iij. X. Now and then let her take a small quantity of this Conditment â Species Diambra â iiij Candied Root of sweet Cane Conserve of Flowers of Sage Betony Anthos an ⥠s. Syrup of Stoechas q. s. XI Lastly clap such a quilted Cap upon her Head â Leaves of Marjoram M. s. Of Rosemary Betony Flowers of Dill Melilot an Two little Handfuls Nutmegs Êj Benjamin Ês Beat them into a Gross Powder for a quilted Cap. XII The Convulsion ceasing the Body must be purged with an Infusion of Leaves of Senna Rubarb Agaric c. or with Cochiae or Golden Pills Diaphenicon or Diaturbith with Rubarb And then return to the use of the foresaid Apozem and Conditement XIII Her Diet must be easie of Digestion condited with Marjoram Hyssop Rosemary Betony Sage Anise-seed Fennel-seed and the like Let her sleep Long and take her Rest as much as may be And be sure the Body evacuate regularly HISTORY XV. Of the Epilepsie A Boy of eight years of Age indifferent lusty no care being had of his Diet first became sad and the Winter being past often complain'd of a grievous Head-ach In March as he was at play he fell down of a sudden quite senseless writh'd his Eyes and clutch'd his two Thumbs hard in his Fists That Fit soon went off but the next day it returned much more vehement attended with manifest Convulsions of the Body From that time the Fits returned twice thrice and four times a Week with more terrible Convulsions But in the Summer they were much gentler and not so frequent But the Autumn following especially near Winter the Fits took him very often and very violent and that too of a sudden without any warning with horrid Convulsions and Foming at the Mouth And at last the I continuance and violence of the Distemper had so disordered the Animal Functions that the Child was become sottish I. THAT the Boys Brain was affected was plain by the distress of the Animal Functions II. This Distemper is called an Epilepsie Which is a Convulsion of the whole Body not perpetual with which the Party taken falls to the Ground with an intercepting of the Senses and Functions of the Mind rising from a Peculiar malignant and acrimonious Matter III. Bad Diet contributes much to the breeding of this Disease as the greedy devouring of bad and raw Fruit which heaps up Crude and Flegmatic Humors in a Flegmatic Body and these filling the Brain first caused the Head-ach then through their long stay in the Brain obtaining a certain peculiar pravity and acrimony constitute the containing Cause of the Epilepsis IV. From this depraved and acrimonious Humor exhale sharp and malignant Vapors which as often as they twitch and bite the beginning of the Nerves about the heat of the common Sensory so often they cause the Fit For while Nature endeavors to shake off that troublesom Acrimony from the sensible Parts it happens that as the Spirits flow in greater or less quantity into them they contract and relax alternately and move the rest of the Nerves and Muscles of the Body after the same manner whence those short and frequent Convulsions V. Now because this Malignant and sharp Humor chiefly and oftenest afflicts the small diminutive Nerves near the seat of the common Sensory hence it comes to pass that the fit so suddainly seizes For so soon as those little Nerves feel that Acrimony Nature endeavors to shake it off And because that endeavor is made and begins near the common Sensory therefore there is a stop put upon the Functions of the Senses and Mind For in regard the Pine Kernel is presently affected and for that the Influx of the Animal Spirits through the Nerves sometimes contracted sometimes relaxed can never be regular hence it happens that the Organs of the Senses become defective in their Functions and by reason of that disorderly Influx of the Spirits into the Nerves and Muscles the Patient presently falls VI. The Fits are milder and not so frequent in Summer For that the Pores of the whole Body are more open by reason of the External heat so that there is a greater dissipation of the Humors and considering the time of the year less Flegm is bred and heaped up in the Brain Therefore in Autumn and Winter they are most frequent and violent because of the greater abundance of Flegm then bred and less easie to be dissipated through the Pores then contracted with Cold besides the Vapors exhaling from it are more abundant and acrimonious VII The Foam at the Mouth proceeds from hence for that those Flegmatic Humors expelled from the Brain into the Jaws and Lungs by that
Electuary of Hiera or Diaturbith or Infusions of Agaric Diaturbith Iallop or other Phlegmagogues VIII To abate the Flegm of the whole Body Decoctions of Sassafras Sassaperil and Guaiacum are most proper to which add hot Cephalics at the end of the Decoction The Humors in the Ventricles of the Brain must be evacuated by Masticatories Errhines and Sneezing And to corroborate the Brain proper Apozems and Cephalic Conditements must be prescribed IX To disupate the remainders in the Head and Parts affected a Fomentation of hot and discussing Fomentations will be requisite as Betony Sage Rosemary Marjoram Calamint Thime c. the Head being often fomented with a large Sponge dipt therein After which a Quilt of the same Cephalics will be no less proper X. Afterwards to attenuate and dissipate the Flegmatic Humors contained in the Organ of Sense some such Decoction as this may be prepared â Root of Wild Radish ⥠iij. Thime Betony Hyssop Marjoram Rosemary creeping Thime Lawrel-leaves Flowers of Camomil Melilot an M s. Seeds of Caroways Cummin Lovage Fenneâ⦠an ⥠s. Water q. s. Boyl them according to Art While they are Boiling he may receive into his Ear the steam of the Decoction through a Pipe placed in the Cover of the Pot then let the Ears be fomented with Sponges dipt in the said Decoction and after Fomentation put into the Ears two Tents dipt in the Oil of Anise-seeds Fennel or Caroways XI This Cataplasm also laid upon the Ears in the Night time between two Linnen Cloaths may prove very effectual â Marjoram Sage Flowers of Camomil Melilot an M. j Seeds of Nasturtium Cummin Fennel an Ê j. s. Reduce them to Powder and to the Powder add Onions roasted under the Embers No. ij one midling Turnep roasted Flower of Fengreek-seed ⥠j. Water q. s. Let them boil a little while and adding Oyl of Dill of Bitter Almonds an ⥠j. make a Cataplasm XII In the day time instead of this Cataplasm let him lay warm to both Ears this little Bag. â Marjoram M. j. Rosemary Flowers of Camomil an M. s. Seeds of Cummin Fennel Caroways Lovage an â ij cut and beat these and put them into a silken Bag. XIII If the use of these Remedies afford no ease then make Issues in the Neck and Arms to divert the flegmatic Matter from the Ears through other Passages XIV Beware of Places exposed much to the Wind especially the North. His Diet must be easie of Digestion condited with Marjoram Lawrel-leaves Creeping Thyme Rosemary Betony Carminative Seeds or Seeds against Wind Nutmeg c. His Drink small All Meats that fill the Head with Vapors must be avoided Moderate Sleep and Exercise and a soluble Belly HISTORY XXI Of Bleeding at the Nose the Murr and loss of Smelling A Man about forty Years of Age indifferent strong and abounding with Blood sometimes drinking over hard was for sometime troubled with sharp and salt Catarrhs falling down partly to his Nostrils partly to his Lungs and Chaps which brought upon him a violent Cough insomuch that while he was once Coughing very vehemently his Nose fell a bleeding nor could the bleeding be stopt for some hours But that being stopped and some Remedies given him for his cold and the Catarrh within two days his Cough ceased but then the bleeding returned by Intervals especially if the Patient stirred more then ordinary and that in such abundance that his life was in danger I. THE Malady is Bleeding at the Nose II. The Antecedent Cause is twofold 1. Redundancy of Blood 2. A sharp Humor collected in the Head III. The Blood abounding in the whole Body being vehemently forced upward in great quantity by the violent Cough and distending and opening the Veins and Arteries of the Nose in respect of it self becomes the containing Cause IV. Now the Blood was copiously forced upward by the Cough because the descending Trunk of the Aorta Arteria was compressed and streightned by the forcible Contraction of the Muscles of the Breast and Abdomen so that much less Blood could be thrust forward through it from the Heart which therefore was forced in greater quantity to the Head through the ascending Part of the said Artery and so it distends all the Veins and Arteries of the Head V. Now that distending Plenty opens some Vessels in the Nostrils sooner than in any other Parts of the Head because they are there seated in a moist and tender Part and cloathed with only a very soft and tender Skin VI. But because sharp and salt Catarrhs preceded certain it is that not only their Distension but Corrosion opened some Vessels in the Nostrils Otherwise had they been opened only by Distension the Bleeding had not so often returned which now returns because the Solution being made by Corrosion could not be so soon consolidated VII If the Patient never so little overwalked or stirred himself the Bleeding returned because that Motion heated and more rapidly moved the Blood which therefore flowing hotter and in greater quantity to the Nostrils could not be held in by the Extremities of the Vessels not yet well consolidated so that it forces its way out again VIII This Returning Bleeding is somewhat dangerous for fear too much loss of Blood should turn to a Syncope or that thereby the Liver should be over-cold and weakned and thence a Cachexy or Dropsie ensue IX In the Cure Blood-letting in the Right-arm is first to be done and a moderate quantity of Blood to be taken away with respect to the strength of the Person The Belly is to be loosned with Rubarb mixed with Tamarinds or a Glister X. In the time of Bleeding clap cold Water or Oxymel to the Neck and Testicles and Cupping-glasses with much Flame to the Legs and Feet XI Tye to the Fore-head a Lock of Tow with this Mixture â Bole Armoniac Terra Sigillata Dragons Blood red Coral an Êj Volatile Flower Êij White of one Egg a little strong Vinegar Mix them XII Into the Nostrils blow this Powder â Trochischs of seal'd Earth Blood-stone an Êj Frankinscence red Coral Dragons Blood an â j. Or else make long Tents and being moistned in the White of an Egg rowl them in this Powder and so put them up into the Nostrils Or mix the same Powder with the White of an Egg like an Oyntment and dip the Tents therein before you thrust them up XIII Simples also may be put up into the Nostrils as green Horstail or shave Grass or Pimpernel or Plantain bruis'd or Hogs or Asses Dung and such like which are found by Experience to have wrought great Cures XIV Nor are those things to be neglected that benefit by an occult quality to which purpose the Patient may wear the following Amulet about his Neck â Powder of a dry'd Toad Êij Blood-stone Êj s. Trochischs of Seal'd Earth Moss of human Skulls an Êj red Coral Ês Cobwebs â j. Reduce them into Powder and then make them into a Paste with Muscilage of
Tragacanth or the white of an Egg to be form'd into a slat Cake and sowed up in a silk Bag and hanged about the Patients Neck XV. While these things are doing give him sometimes a Draught of this Decoction â Roots of Tormentil greater Consound Snake-weed an Êvj Knotgrass Pimpernel Plantain Shepherds Purse Sanicle Purslain an M. j. red Roses M. s. White Poppy Seed Êv Seeds of Quinces and Lettice an Êj s. Raisins of the Sun ⥠ij Water q. s. Boil them into an Apozem of lbj s. to which add Syrup of Quinces and Sowre Pomegranates an ⥠j. s. XVI Now and then let him take a small quantity of this Conditement â Trochischs of seal'd Earth â ij Pulp of Quinces Conserve of red Roses an Êvj Syrup of Poppy Rheas q. s. XVII If these things will not stay the Bleeding clap a Cupping-glass with much Flame to both Hypochondriums without Scarification Or else give him fourteen Grains of the Mass of Pill de Cynoglossa or Hounds-tongue reduced into three Pills Or else this Amygdalate â Sweet Almonds peel'd ⥠j. The four greater Cold Seeds Êj White Poppy Seed Êiij Decoction of Barley q. s. Make an Emulsion of lb s. To which add Syrup of Poppy Êj s. Sugar q. s. Mix them for two Doses XVIII Avoid a cold and dry Air and a very light Being Observe a cooling and thickning Diet and drink small Drink Abstain from Exercise nor cover the Body too hot sleep long and keep the Belly Soluble HISTORY X. Of the Pose or Murr and Loss of Smelling A Gentleman about thirty years of Age was wont to snuff up Powder of Tobacco into his Nostrils which caused him to sneeze At length being taken with the Pose or Murr yet he continued his Powder of Tobacco which he took three or four times a day which made him void a great quantity of flegmatic Humors through his Nostrils and Palate however his Murr encreased to that degree that he quite lost his Sense of Smelling And then his Sneezing brought away little or no Matter I. THis Gentleman lost his Smell by reason of that Pose which is a cold and flegmatic Distillation from the Ventricles of the Brain and falling into the Ethmoides Bone and the Membranes belonging to it II. This flegmatic Matter by reason of the Gentlemans frequent Sneezing and Contractions of the Membranes of the Brain and consequently the streightnings of the Pores and Detentions of the Vapors was copiously collected in the Ventricles of the Brain and expelled down to the Ethmoides Bone The diminutive Holes of which when it was not able to pass it so obstructed that no Odor could come to the inner Parts of the Nostrils which caused the Loss of the Smell III. Because this Pose which hinders the Smell continued long the Cure proves the more difficult IV. After due Evacuation of the Body care is to be taken of the Head which is to be corroborated with hot Cephalics given in Apozems Conditements Powders c. the better to attenuate and discuss the Vapors ascending thither V. To open the Pores Frictions of the Head and Fomentations with hot and opening cephalic Decoctions After which put on a dry Quilt of the same Cephalics upon the Head of the Party VI. Put up into the Nostrils such things as are proper to cut and attenuate thick Humors as ââ¦amphire Vinegar of Squills and Root of wild Radish bruised VII Let him continue the Use of these things for some time which if they prove ineffectual the only way will be to make an Issue in the Neck VIII Let his Food and Drink be condited and intermixed with hot Cephalics and let him feed sparingly Let his Sleep and Exercise be moderate and let him be sure to keep his Body open HISTORY XXII Of the Tooth-Ach A Young Lad about fifteen years of age of a flegmatic Temper having after hard Exercise exposed himself bare-headed to the cold Air and the Wind was taken with a most terrible Pain in his Teeth upon the Left-side which extended it self to the innermost and upper Parts of the Head There was no Swelling in the Gums of the the out-side of the Cheek no Redness or Inflammation only out of one of his Hollow Grinders he felt a certain serous salt sharp Humor distil as cold as Ice I. THis Malady is by the Physicians called Odontalgia or the Tooth-ach II. The anteceding Cause was flegmatic and cold Humors gathered in the Body which by the Heat of Exercise being attenuated into Vapors and carried to the Head and there not only detained by the External Cold shutting up the Pores but also being condensed into a scrous saââ¦t and sharp Liquor and not able to pass through the Passages appointed for the Evacuation of the Excrements of the Brain fell upon the Jaw-teeth on the Left-side and there caused a most cruel Pain III. That this is a salt serous cold Humor the Patient himself finds by the Taste of the Drops that distil out of his Teeth into his Mouth IV. The Pain proceeds from hence because the little Nerve inserted into the Cavity of each grinding Tooth together with the Periostium that surrounds every Cavity is corroded by the sharp Humor and vexed by the extraordinary Cold of it V. The Pain extends it self upward to the inner parts of the Head because the little Nerves of the Teeth inserted in the Cavities are Branches of the third and sixth Pair No wonder then that those Nerves being grieved carry the Pain to the inner Parts of the Head besides that 't is very probable that that same sharp and salt Humor falls down to the Teeth all the whole length of those Nerves through the Holes of the Cranium from whence those Nerves issue forth and so not only the Particles which are inserted into the Roots of the Teeth but the whole Nerves from the Cranium to the Teeth are infested with that Humor VI. There was no Tumor in the outer Part of the Jaw because the Humor which caused the Flux did not abound in quantity but was only sharp and very little Nor was there any Swelling in the Gums because the Humor did not stay therein but issued out from the hollow grinding Teeth VII Neither was there any Redness or Inflammation in the Gums or Jaw for though the Humor were sharp yet it was actually and potentially cold so that it could not breed any Inflammation or hot Distemper VIII This Pain is not to be contemned for that being so terrible as it is and causing continual want of Sleep and Commotion of the Humors and Spirits it may produce Deliriums Convulsions and continual Fevers IX In the Cure the Anteceding Cause is to be taken away then the Containing and the Original is to be removed the Pain to be asswaged and the Head to be corroborated X. Let the Body be purged with one Dram of Powder of Diaturbith or Diacarthamum or with these Pills â Mass of Pill Cochiae Golden Pills an
after all the Cough still remain give him this Bolus twice a week as he goes to Bed â Philonium Romanum Nicholas's Rest Mithridate of Damocrates an â j. Mix them for a Bolus At other times let him use his Apozenâ⦠and Tablets XVII To corroborate his Head let him wear this Cap. â Leaves of Marjoram Rosemary P ij Flowers of Red Roses and Lavender an P. j. Nutmeg Benjamin Cloves an â ij Beat them into a gross Powder for a Quilt XVIII If after all this there be no abatement of the Catarrh and Cough then to divert and evacuate the flowing humour make an Issue in the Arm or rather in the Neck XIX Let him keep his Head and Breast warm against the Injuries of the cold and moist Air. Let his Diet be of easie Digestion and good Nourishment seasoned with Turneps Chervil Hyslop Marjoram Betony Baum Rice Barley cleansed Spices Raisins Sugar and such like Ingredients Let his drink be middling not stale Hydromel anchosated or sweet Wine moderately taken and let him avoid all acid sharp salt and sowre things Let him be moderate in his Sleep and Exercise and take care to keep his Body open HISTORY IV. Of an Asthma A Young Man thirty years of age of a strong Constitution but careless of his Diet and living a sedentary Life some years ago having overheated himself with Walking and presently opening his Breast and throwing aside his Cloaths fell a drinking cold Rhenish-Wine and presently was taken with a Difficulty of Breathing which made him pant and heave and the next day the Malady still increasing he was in such a Condition that the third Day he could not breath unless he stood upright so that for fourteen Days he could not lye in his Bed but was forced to sit or stand whole Days and Nights together but he was more troubled in the Night than Day time After a little Cough happening which brought up a good quantity of tough and viscous Flegm his difficulty of Breathing abated and he recovered his former Condition From that time forward he was often afflicted with the same Distemper by Intervals sometimes more sometimes fewer Days together more especially if he exposed himself to the Air when very hot or drank cold Rhenish and this he further observed that when the North-wind blew he was presently seized with this Distemper unless he had a great Care of himself and that rather in the Summer and Autumn than in the Winter During this Malady his Stomach was indifferent but he could hardly eat for narrowness of the Parts and after Meals his Difficulty of Breathing grew worse He had a great Inclination to Sleep but no sooner had he closed his Eyes but he waked with Terror and Faintness so that during the Fit he could not sleep for some Days and Nights together His Belly and Breast seemed to be distended by Wind sometimes he felt a heavy Pain in his Head with a Chilliness in the hinder Part toward the Neck And about this time he had another terrible Fit not without danger of Suffocation He had no Fever nor complained of any Pain in any other Parts of the Body I. THis Mans Distemper is an Asthma which is a difficult panting and heaving Respiration and it was indeed the highest degree of this Distemper which we call Orthophnaea which is an extraordinary Difficulty of Breathing in which the Patients cannot sleep but standing upright becuse of the Narrowness of the Respiratory Parts II. The antecedent Causes of this Distemper were flegmatic Humors abounding in the Body The Original Causes were Heat and Cold. The containing Cause is a tough and viscous Humor accumulated in the Bronchia of the Lungs and fastned to them III. The flegmatic Constitution of the whole Body causes a Redundancy of cold crude and flegmatic Humors therein Especially in those Parts which being cold of themselves are over-chill'd by some external Cause so that the Body being overheated by viblent Exercise the Blood and Humors are more swiftly moved and many Vapors excited in the lower Parts which by a sudden Cold are condensed and collected in the Brain in greater quantity But in regard the Bronchia are cold of themselves and more refrigerated by the Cold of the In-breath'd Air they fasten to them like a tough Bird-lime and contracting them cause difficulty of breathing To which the Access of a Defluxion from the Brain causes a greater Contraction consequently a greater Difficulty of breathing attended with Wheezing Nor can the Patient breath but standing upright the Lungs being pendulous are most easily dilated in that Posture and the Bronchia are more open in that Situation IV. The Distemper is still worse toward Night because the nocturnal Cold thickens the Flegmatic Humors and renders them more tenacious by which means they become more obstructive to the Bronchia V. At length when the tenacious Matter is abated and thrown off by coughing then the Obstruction of the Bronchia abates and the Difficulty of breathing ceases till the condensing and falling down of new Vapors VI. Which was plain because the North-wind was so hurtful to him the reason of which was because that Wind streightned the Pores condensed the Humors and Vapors and chill'd the Head and Lungs And because the Body is hotter and raises the Vapors more copious in the Summer therefore the sudden Chilliness of that Wind more suddenly condenses and fastens them to the colder Bronchia VII The Stomach of the Patient continued good because neither the inbreathed Air nor the Defluxions from the Head offended the Stomach But the Difficulty of breathing was worse after Meals by reason of the Vapors raised by the Concoction of the Stomach which ascending to the middle and upper Belly are condensed in both and in the one fasten themselves to the Bronchia VIII He cannot sleep because he is forced to satisfie the Necessity of Respiration in the Dilatation of the Breast which failing in Sleep and consequently Respiration he is waked with Terror and Faintness and compelled to wake that he may breath and to breath with violence that he may live IX The Belly and Breast seem to be distended by Wind though it be not Wind but the continual and copious Flux of the Animal Spirits for the Relief of the Lungs which distends the Respiratory Muscles which makes him think they are distended with Wind. X. The heavy Pain in his Head proceeds from the abundance of Cold Humors collected in his Head And thence that Chilliness in the hinder part of it XI There was no Fever in regard that neither the Blood nor Humors were corrupted Nor Pain in any other Part the sharp Humors being all got together in the Head and Lungs of this Patient XII This Disease is dangerous as threatning a Suffocation especially iâ⦠a new Defluxion fall from the Head upon the Lungs during the Continuance of the Malady XIII In the Method of Cure to the containing Cause must be removed that obstructs the Lungs
Division of the Name The Bigness Whether immoderate Venery diminishes the Brain Whether Men or Women have most Brains The Shape The Substance The Colour and Softness The Fibers The Cortex and Pith or Marrow How the Matter of the Animal Spirit is separated from the Brain Whether the Shell be separable from the Marrow The Temper of the Brain Its Arteries Whether the Arteries enter the Substance of the Brain The Veins The Anastomoses of the Vessels Its Nerves It s Division It s Motion Whether the Brain move by its own proper motion The necessity of the said Motion What Organ it is The Seat of the Animal Faculties The Prââ¦minency of the Brain Snakes taken out of the Brain The Brawny Body The Lucid Septum Veins Ventricles The two upper Ventricles The Fornix The Choroid Fold It s Rise Progress It s Use. Slime or Snot The Progress of the superfluous Blood from the Fold Rolfinch's Mistake concerning the Cause of a Catarrh The third Ventricle The Buttocks The Testicles The Pineal Kernel Sand and Gravel in the Kernel The Use of this Kernel The Choroid Fold The Cerebel It s ãâã It s ãâã It s Substance ãâã ãâã The Vermicular Processes Varolius's Bridge The Cistern Where the Seat of the Memory Its Parts The fourth Ventricle Calamus Scriptorius The long Marrow The difference between this and the Marrow of the Bones It s Motiââ¦n It s Substance Its Vessels The Coverings ãâã Division It s Cavity The Coverings The Mamillary Processes Their Number Their Original Little Pipes The Channels for the Flegm Their Coats The Use of them Not Odoratory Nerves Nerves within the Cranium The seven Pairs The first Pair Optic Their Coats The Course or Substance of the Strings The Pituitary Kernel Its Vessels It s Situation It s Substance It s Divison It s Bigness The second Pair moving the Eyes The Third Pair The fourth Pair serving to the Taste The fifth Pair serving to the Hearing The Vagous Pair The Turn-again Nerves The intercostal Fold The Mesenteric Folds Why the Bowels have their Nerves from the 6th Pair The 7th Pair moving the Tongue Whether these nervs differ from others in substance and composition The Office of the Brain The Action of the Brain Whether generated in the Cavities of the Falx Whether generated in the Pineal Kernel Whether generated in the Choroid Fold Whether generated in the exterior Arteries Whether generated in the Substance it self of the Brain Two Objections The Cause of the Motion of the Brain The Reason of the Apoplexy The second Objection answered The Definition of Spirits The Opinion of Glisson concerning the Matter The Opinion of Cartesius The Matter out of which the Animal Spirits are generated Whether Air concurs with the Matter The separation of the Spirituous salt part The separation of the salt part from the sulphury Affinity of Particles The separation of the Spirituous from the thick part The diversity of Spirits in thinness thickness The Passage thro' the Pores of the Nerves Why these Spirits do ãâã corrode by reason of their Acrimony The Difference between the Animal Vital Spirits The twofold Use of these Spirits Objection What these Spirits contribute to nourishment The progress of Nutrition The Parts of the Face The Forehead The Muscles of the forehead Muscles of the hinder part of the Head The Number The Figure Their Colour The Bigness Their Consent The Light of the Eye Whether diseas'd Eyes be contagious No Inquinations issue from the Eyes Two sorts of parts of the eyes The Orbits The Figure and Largeness The Coats Their holes A Sign of the French Disease The Eye-lids The Vessels Muscles The Ciliar Muscle What is ãâã Motion Observations taken from the Eye-brows Canthi The inner Canthus The Cilia The Lachrymal Points The Eye-brows â⦠Tears in Sadness In the Murr and Sneezing In Laughter Onyons Mustard c. From Pain in the Eye Whenee the great quantity of Tears Why Men in great Sadness cannot weep Wherefore only Man weeps The Arteries Veins Muscles Their Original The Innominate Tunicle The upper Muscle The Humble Muscle The Bibitory Muscle The Indignabund The first Oblique Muscle The second Oblique Muscle The Trochlear A seventh Muscle in Brutes The Nerves Why the Eyes move together The Adnate Tunicle The reason of an Ophthalmy The Innominate Tunicle â⦠ãâã ãâã ãâã and Oxen. Proper Membranes Sclââ¦rotic The Choroides The Colours of it The Iris. The Apple of the Eye The Ciliar Ligament The Retina The Humors of the Eye The Watry ãâã The heaâ⦠of iâ⦠Whether a Part of the Body Whether an Excrement The use of the watry Humor The Vitreous Humor The Vitreous Tunicle It s use The Crystalline Humor The Cobweb Tuni cle The use of the Crystalline Humor Whether Parts of the Body Whether these Humors are sensible The Action of the Eye Definition of Sight The Organ of Hearing Their Number Their Magnitude and Figure Helix Anthelix Tragus Antitragus Alvearium Concha Indications The Parts of the Ear. The Gristle The Muscles The Vessels The Parotid Glands The inner Organ of Hearing The Auditory Passage Ear-wax The Bee-hive The Membrane of the Drum It s Rise It s Connexion The String It s ãâã It 's Muscles The use of the Membrane The Tympanum or Drum The four little Bones By whom discover'd The Hammer The Anvil The Stirrup The Orbicular Bone The passage from the Tympanum to the Iaws An Observation The Holes The Oval-Window The Round Window The Labyrinth The Cochlea The Innate-Air Veââ¦ls Nerveâ⦠Use. The Definition Whether Hearing be an Action Soâ⦠The Generation of Sound Differences of Sound The Organ of smelling The Description of the Nose Figure and Bigness It s Skin Bones Spungy Bones The Use of the spongy Bones Filling of the Nose Gristles Muscles The Nostrils The inner Membrane Vessels conveighing Blood Lymphatics Nerves The definition of Smelling Scent Whether Smells are Substances The efficient Cause of Smells Difference of Odors The Organ of Smelling Whether by the Nerves Whether by the Papillary Process Whether in the Membranes The true Organ of Smelling The Medium of Smelling The manner of Smelling Smelling is only in breathing Creatures Why a Scent is grateful or ingrateful The Cheeââ¦s The Apple of the face The Bucca The Lips Pro labiae Mentum or the Chin. The Substance of the Lips The Vessels The Use. The Mouth The Use. Common Muscles The square Muscle The Buccinator Muscles proper to the Lips The Muscles of the lower Iaw The Temple Muscle The Digastric The First Mansory The second Mansory The external Wing-like The Gums The Palate It s Use The Uvula It s Use. The ãâã The Use. The Hyoides-Bone Muscles The Shape It s Substance The Exterior Membrane The seââ¦undary Use. The glutinous substance The Paplike-Body Fibers The Motion of the Tongue No Kernel The Connexion Its Vessels Nerves The Epigloits The Tonsils Its Muscles Genioglossum Ceratoglossum Myloglossum The little Kernels The Spittle Channels under
the Tongue Substance and bigness Situation and Original The Froggdistemper Stenonis's Ducts Their Original A Physical Observation Other Salival Vessels Des Cartes his Opinion The true Original of the Saliva The ãâã of Spittle The Qualities of Spittle It s strange Composition It s Use. The Difference between the Saliva and Sputum The Action of the Tongue Definition of Taste Distinction between Taste and Feeling No Medium of Taste The Organ of Taste Whether in the Flesh of the Tongue Whether in the Membranes or Nerves Whether in the Kernels Whether in the Nervous Teats The manner of perception of Savors Various Opinions about Savors What Savor is Whence the Asperities come The sapiâ⦠Asperities Difference of Savors Savor from Salt ãâã Savor iâ⦠communicated by humidity How the Species of Savors are caus'd What the Agitation signifies Diversity of the Pores alters the Savor Imagination ãâã the ãâã The proportion between the Limbs The Hands The Definition of the Hand The Arm. The Arm-pit The Axillary Glands The Elbow The Hands The Wrist Meta Carpium Vola Palma The Mounts The Lines The Figures The Nails The Foot The Thigh Ischion The Groin The Leg. The Foot Definition Composition Laurentius's Error Muscles are twofold The Head The Insertion of the Nerve The Belly of the Muscle The Tendo It s Definition Whether all Muscles have Tendons Whether a similar part The Use. Whether the Motion of the Muscles be voluntary Whether the Heart be a Muscle The Action of the Muscle Relaxation ãâã Action The Tonic Motion No difference between Contraction and Tension The Action is performed by Fibres The difference of Operation Determination of the Spirus Des Cartes his Opinion The Spleny Muscles The complex Pair The small and thick Pair The bigger streight Pair The lesser streight Pair The upper oblique Pair The lower oblique Pair The Mastoides Pair The inner streight Pair The movers of the Parts in the Head The long Muscles The Scalen-Muscle The Transversal Muscle The Spinati Muscles The number of the Muscles of the Neck The Pectoral Musclâ⦠The triangular humeral Muscle The Aniscalptor Muscle The bigger round Muscle The lesser round Muscle The Infra Spinatus The Supra Spinatus The Subscapular Muscle The Perforate Muscle The Serratus minor The Trapezius The Rhomboides The bigger and round Muscle The Levator The Diaphragma The Intercostal Muscles The Vessel of the Intercostals The Action of the Intercostals The Subclavius The Serratus Major The upper Serratus Posticus The lower Serratus posticus The Sacrolumbus The Triangular The Quadrati Muscles The longest Muscles The Sacred Muscles The Semi-Spinati The Muscles of the Abdomen The Muscles of the Elbow The Biceps The Brachiaeus The ãâã The Short The external Brachiaeus The Aconaeus The round Muscle The Quadratus The longer Supinator The Shorter The Palmary Muscle The inner Cubitaeus The inner Radiaeus The External Cubitaeus The Sub lime Muscle The Profound Muscle The Channel of the Tendons The Lumbricals The Extenders The common Extenders The Proper The Extender of the Fore-finger The Extender of Little-finger The Interossei The Adductor of the Fore-finger The Adductor of the Little-finger The Extenders of the Thumb The Benders of the Thumb The Adductors of the Thumb The Abductors The Lumbar Muscle The inner Iliacus The Pectineus The larger Glutaeus The middle Glutaeus The lesser Glutaeus The Triceps Adductor The Quadrigemini The Obturatores The longest The Slender The Seminervous The Semimembranous The two-headed The Membranous The long The streight The internal vast The external vast The Crureus The Poplitaeus The Tibilis antiââ¦us The Peronaeus anticus The Gastrocnemius The Soleus The Plantaris The Tibialis posticus The Peronaeus posticus The third Peronaeus The long Tensor The short Tensor The long Bender The short Bender The Lumbrical The interossei The Abductor of the little Toe The Flexor of the great Toe The Extensor The Abductor The Abductor Major The Abductor Minor The Vestigium Definition The Names Original Their Nourishment The office The differences The number Their Original Their Action Difference Desinition The Arteââ¦ious Blood what it is Whether they attract Air Whether they dissipate Vapors The Substance The outer Tunicle The inner Tunicle Fibres The third Tunicle The fourth Tunicle The breeding of an Aneurisma The Substance Their Nutriment The Bigness Their Number Situation The differences Their Progression The Pulse Whether a a Pulsific faculty in in the Arteries The cause of the Pulse in the Arteries The Substance It 's rise The Subclavial branches The upper Intercostal The Mamary Artery The Cervical The Muscula The Axillary and Humerary The upper Pectoral The lower Pectoral The Scapulary The Arteries of the Arm and Hand The Carotid Arteries The outer branch of the Carotid The innermost branch The Rete Mirabile The Plexus choroides The lower Intercostals The Phrenic The Coeliac The right Gastric The Right Epiplois The Intestinal The Right Gastro Epiplois The Hepaticks The Splenic The Coronary Stomachic The Left Gastric The hinder Epiplois The Left Epiplois The Vas breve arteriorum and the left Gastro-epiplois The mesenteric Artery The inner Hemorrhoidal The Emulgent Artery The Spermatic The Lumbars The upper Muscula The Iliaca and Sacra Arteria The inferior Muscula The Hypogastric ãâã external Hemorrhoidal The Umbilical The Epigastrick The Pudenda The Crural Artery The Exterior or Crural Muscula The inner The Poplitea The Sural The Exterior Tibiaean The hinder Tibiaean The lowermost hinder Tibiaean The Arteries of the Feet The Definition The Substance Its Tunicles Sense The improper Coat It s Nourishment Why the Veins ãâã not beat Valves The bigness The Difference The Number Their Original The Vena Porta It s Rise The Umbilical Vein The Suspensory The double Cystics The right Gastric The Splenic Branch The Mesenteric Vein The Splenic Veins The left Epiplois The left Gastro-Epiplois The short veiny Vessel The lesser Gastric The greater The right and hinder Epiplois and Pancreatic Veins The Meseraic Veins The internal Hemorrhoidal The other right Epiplois The Intestinal The use of the Vena Porta The first Opinion The second Opinion The Third Opinion The fourth Opinion The fifth Opinion The true use of the Vena Porta The Hollow Vein The Situation The Phrenic or Diaphragmatic The Pneumonic The Coronary of the Heart The Azygos The upper Intercostal The upper Intercostal The Mammary The Mediastinum The Cervical The lower Muscula The upper Muscula The Iugular The Vena Frontis Vena Puppis and the Ranariae The Axillary Veins The Scapular Veins The Cephaelic Vein The Salvatella The Basilic The upper Thoracy The lower The Median or common Vein The Veins of the Liver The Adiposa The Emulgent The Spermatic or Seminal The Lumbary The Iliacs The upper Muscula and the Sacra The lower Iliaca The middle Muscula The Hypogastric The external Haemorrhoidais The Epigastric The Pudenda The lower Muscula The Crural Vein The Saphaena The lesser Ischias The Muscula The Poplitea The Sural The larger Ischias
stronger proceeding fleshy and broad from the inner Circumference of the said Hole and being carry'd transversly outward above the Hip with a three headed Tendon passing through a Purse for securities sake enters the Concavity of the great Trochanter and there causes external Rotation The External which lyes under the Pectineus beginning from the outward Circumference of the said Hole with a fleshy substance and winding through the neck of the Thigh like a Periwincle shell is inserted into the Concavity of the Great Trochanter with a large and strong Tendon and directs Internal Rotation Note that although the Muscles of the Thigh in the order of Demonstration hold the first place yet in dissection they cannot so commodiously be shewn unless the Muscles of the Leg be first remov'd Which are therefore in demonstrations first to be shew'd CHAP. XIV Of the Muscles of the Leg. THE Leg is mov'd three ways bent extended and mov'd obliquely Five Muscles bend the Leg. I. 1. The Longest also called Fascialis or the Swath-band Muscle presently occuring before under the Skin rises with a Sinewy and fleshy beginning from the inner Extuberance of the Illion-bone and being spread slender as it is like a Swath-band over other Muscles is carry'd through the inner Parts of the Thigh and terminates near the Knee in a Tendon which is inserted into the fore-part of the Shin-bone in an acute Line and therefore Riolanââ¦s not without reason justifies that this Muscle rather extends the Leg than brings it inward II. 2. Call'd Gracilis or Slender resting toward the inside upon the Longest rises at the Commissure of the Share-bone with a large and Sinewy beginning and running out into the inner Parts of the Thigh is inserted into the inner part of the Leg with a round Tendon III. 3. Call'd the Seminervous rising from the Extuberancy of the Ischion with a nervous and slender beginning obliquely descends through the hinder and inner Parts of the Thigh and terminates with a round Tendon in the hinder and inner Part of the Leg and its Tendon runs out into the middle of the Leg. IV. 4. The Fourth call'd the Semimembranous rises from the same place and extends it self to the hinder part of the Leg with a Tendon somewhat broader V. 5. The Two-Headed Muscle proceeds from the same Extuberancy of the Hip and in being carry'd through the External Part of the Thigh and about the middle of the Thigh assuming a new fleshy Lump as it were a new Muscle and so descending downward is inserted with a remarkable Tendon into the Process of the Bone of the Button in the lower Part. This Muscle has been observ'd to have a double Rise and Termination for that Reason by Vesalius call'd the double Muscle To the Extention of the Leg belong five or six Muscles VI. 1. The Membranous proceeding accute and spiny from the upper Spine of the Ilion bone in the outer Part near the larger Process of the Thigh it alters into a very long and broad Membrane which like a transverse Ligament therefore call'd the broad swath-band enfolds all the Muscles of the Leg and Thigh and by that means keeps them fix'd in their seat running out to the extream Part of the Thigh It is intermixt about its insertion with the Tendons of the following Muscles and is inserted into the fore Part of the Leg and Button toward the outer side and extends the Leg right forward and draws it as others affirm somewhat outward VII 2. The Long Muscle by Riolanus call'd Sutorius by Veslingius Fascialis rises from the foremost Appendix of the Ilion-bone and carry'd with an oblique course through the inner Parts of the Thigh descends under the Knee to the Leg within side and extending it brings it to and lays one upon the other after the manner of Shoo-makers VIII 3. The Streight Muscle growing from the lower Spine of the Ilionbone runs along with a fleshy and round Belly all the length of the Thigh and with a strong and round Tendon including the little dish terminates under it in the Leg. IX 4. The Internal vast Muscle arising from the Neck and lesser Rotator of the Thigh is inserted into the Leg with inside a little below the small Cup. X. 5. The External vast Muscle taking its rise more outwardly from the lesser Rotator of the Thigh terminates a little below the small Cup with a large Tendon in the outer part of the Leg. XI To these five Extensory Muscles some there are who add a sixth Muscle adhering to the Thigh which they call Crureus whose Original they place between the two Rotators of the Thigh and give it the same ending with the Vast Muscles The four last of these Extensory Muscles uniting together about the Knee from one common broad and strong Tendon wherewith they involve the Cup and strongly bind together the Bones of the Thigh and Leg. XII The Poplitan or Ham-Muscle brings the Leg obliquely to lying hid in the hollow of the Ham and rising from the lower and exterior Extuberance of the Thigh and carry'd obliquely through the hinder and inner part of the upper Appendix of the Leg is inserted therein with a square body This Muscle Riolanus asserts that he has seen double CHAP. XV. Of the Muscles of the Foot or Ball of the Foot THE Foot is bent extended and mov'd sideways Two Muscles before bend the Foot upward I. 1. The Tibial before arising from the upper part of the Leg and Button adheres to the whole Leg upon the outside Thence running out under the annular Ligament of the Foot terminates in the Bone of the Ball under the great Toe Sometimes it is divided under the Ligament of the Foot into two Tendons Of which the one is inserted into the first nameless Bone the other is inserted into the Bone of the Metatarsus just before the great Toe This Muscle where it winds back under the Ball is furnish'd with a Gristle and a little Sessamoides Bone II. 2. The Peronaeus before which all along its whole Progress is joyn'd to the side of the Preceding Muscle and terminates in the outer side of the Leg. This beginning fleshy and nervous from the upper part of the Button and passing the fissure of the External part of the Heel with a strong Tendon sometimes parted into two is fix'd into the Bone of the Metatarsus which sustains the little Toe When the Muscle is parted in two then the bigger part of it runing obliquely under the Sole of the Foot is inserted into the Bone of the Pedion just against the great Toe But when the Tendon is divided then the beginning of it uses to be double that is one from the upper part of the Button the other from the middle of the Heel And hence it is that some Anatomists make two Buttons of it Three Muscles extend the Foot call'd by the Names of Gastrocnemius Soleus
and Plantaris of which the two first by means of their thickness and bulk constitute the belly of the Calf III. The Gastrocnemius rises with a twofold beginning from the Internal and External head of the inside of the Thigh under the Ham and by reason of its double beginning is taken for two Muscles This growing out into a tumid belly at the lower part by means of a strong Tendon united with the Tendon of the Seloââ¦s is inserted into the Heel IV. The Soleus so call'd from a Fish nam'd a Sole is a Muscle broad and thick which rising from the hinder and uppermost Commissure of the Leg and Button and uniting a little above the Heel with the Tendon of the Gastrocnemââ¦us is inserted into the hinder part of the Bone of the Heel V. The Plantaris lyes hid among the rest in the Ham and proceeds with a small and fleshy body from the outermost head of the lower part of the Thigh and then terminates under the Knee into a long and slender Tendon which being close united with the Tendons of the Gastrocnemius and Soleus is fix'd into the Heel and extends it self half way to the bottom of the Foot These three Muscles toward the end are intermix'd together and form one strong Tendon inserted into the hinder part of the Heel which by reason of its extraordinary strength is call'd the Great Cord the wounds of which are very dangerous causing Fevers Hickups and Convulsions Veslingius believes this Tendon not only to be inserted into the Heel but also to extend it self to the very confines of the Toes However that before its insertion by reason of the Prominency of the Heel-bone it separates somewhat from the Leg and forms that space where Achilles so luckily hit Hector when he slew him VI. The hinder Tibial Muscle moves the Foot inward which rising between the Leg and the Button and assix'd to the whole Leg runs out underneath to the Bone of the Ball which is fasten'd to the Cube-form'd bone Sometimes it produces double Tendons of which one is inserted into the Navicular-bone the other into the first Nameless-bone VII The hinder Peronaeus draws the Foot outward which being produc'd from the upper and hindermost part of the Button and carry'd through the fissure of the external part of the Malleoles together with the foremost Peronaeus with a hard and round Tendon separated from the Tendon of the Antic Peronaeus winds towards the lower Parts of the Feet about the Region of the cube-form'dbone and carry'd below the Pedion is inserted into the Root of the large cubeform'd-bone which is plac'd before the Thumb Riolanus numbers this Postic Peronaeus among the Benders perhaps because it bends the Foot at the same time it carrys it away VIII Sometimes though very rarely a Third Peronaeus is found very slender which runs forth together with the Postic through the lower Parts of the Foot nothing different either in its insertion or use though much inferiour in strength CHAP. XVI Of the Muscles of the Toes and great Toe THE Toes have several Muscles which bend extend and move them obliquely The four lesser Toes are extended by two Muscles which are call'd Tensors I. 1. The long Tensor which being hid under the fore-part of the Leg rises from the fore-part and inner part of the Leg where it is joyn'd to the Button under the Knee Hence it descends in a streight Line all along the length of the Button and separated into four Tendons passes beyond the Anulary Ligaments and is inserted into the three Articulations of the four fingers at the upper part II. 2. The short Tensor rising not far from the Bone call'd Astragalus at the upper part and spread under the long Tensor thrusts it self into all the Joynts of the first Internode with its Tendons which are cross'd like an X with other long Tendons above the Meta-Tarsus The four lesser Toes are bent by six little Muscles call'd Flexores or Benders III. 1. The long Bender or broad and sublime which together with the following short lyes hid behind under the Muscles that constitute the Calf This derives its Original from the upper part of the Muscle behind and about the inside of the Malleolus creeping under the Ligament of the Leg and Heel in the Sole of the Foot is shiver'd into four Tendons which passing through the Holes of the short Flexor is inserted into the third Articulation of the four Toes IV. 2. The short Flexor which is also call'd the Bor'd and Deep proceeds more below and more inwardly from the Heel and sending forth four Tendons divided toward the end with a cleft at the passage of the Tendons of the preceding Muscle runs forth into the second internode of the Toes V. 3 4 5 6. Call'd the four Lumbrical Muscles proceeding from the Tendons of the long and short Tensor or rather from the Ligament enfolding them and augmented by a certain piece of flesh rising from the Heel are inserted with their Tendons into the first Internode of the four lesser Toes with their several Tendons Bartholinus writes that he has observed another Flexor of the little Toe rising from the head of the Leg and divided into two Tendons about its insertion into the Toe VI. The oblique Motion of the Toe is perform'd by ten Inter-bone Muscles seated both in and between the Bones of the Metatarsus and springing from a fleshy mass of which the External terminate in the first Internode of the Toes the innermost run forth to the second Internode by the first the Toes are drawn outward by the second they are bent inward and when both act together they are extended VII The litle Toe has a peculiar Abductor proceeding from the Heel and fix'd without side to the fifth Bone of the Metatarsus which is inserted into the outmost side of the first Internode The great Toe has several Muscles VIII 1. The Flexor joyning to the long Tensor of the Toes which rises more behind with a Fleshy substance from the upper part of the Button and following the Boaring Muscle is fasten'd with a strong Tendon to the third Bone of the great Toe Sometimes it is divided under the Sole of Foot into two Tendons of which one goes to the great the other to the second Toe and then the long Flexor sends but three Tendons to the other Toes IX 2. The Extensor rising from the outer side of the Leg where the Button goes back and creeping through the upper Parts of the Foot is inserted into the whole great Toe on the upper part Sometimes it sends forth a double Tendon one to the last joynt of the great Toe the other to the Bone of the Metatarsus that lyes under the great Toe X. 3. The Abductor proceeding from the inner part of the Heel and being fasten'd to the inner side of the Foot all the length of it is
somewhat unequal with a certain hollow Asperity to which the upper Hollowness of the Scithe is strongly fastned In new born Infants this Cocks-comb is not to be found To the Cocks-comb on the other Part another Process is opposed thin and hard distinguishing the Nostrils at the upper part whence it is called the Plough-Share or the Diaphragma of the Nostrils or the Interstitium X. To the upper Cavity of the Nostrils the spungy Bones adhere resembling a Pumice stone furnished with innumerable Labyrinthy Caverns and winding little Holes fill'd with a very spungy sort of Flesh. Of which Hippocrates In the Nostrils there is nâ⦠Hole says he but somewhat as spungy as a Spunge However Hippocrates Galen and other Anatomists oft-times confound these with the Sieve-like Bones and when they name Bones oft times mean the Sieve-like But we believe them to be distinct Bones of which the spungy sort are pendulous and adhere to the sides of the Bones of the Nose but yet are different from both XI Galen with others will have the use of these spungy Sieve-like Bones to be for the Evacuation of the flegmatic Excrements out of the Brain partly to carry the Exhalations to be smelt to the Mamillary Processes partly to stop the too sudden ingress of the cold Air or any ill Smell to the Brain But this Opinion is refuted also at large l. 3. c. 8. and 19. CHAP. VIII Of the upper Iaw THE Jaws are two the upper and the lower constituting the outer part of the Face I. The upper comprehends the lower and lateral Parts of the Orbit of the Eyes the Nostrils Cheeks Palate and the whole Order of the upper Teeth This in Men is short and semicircular for handsomeness sake In Brutes long Moreover it is immoveable in Man as it is in most other Creatures unless Parrots Phoenicopters and Crocodiles unless there be any other Creatures unknown to us that move the upper Jaw II. The Substance of it is solid but cavernous within especially toward the Teeth in which place in Children the Marrowy Juice is contained for the Nourishment but that being consumed by Age the cavernous Bones remains Highmore having diligently scarched into this Cavernosity found on each side under the lower Seat of the Eye where the Bone jets forth for the Guard of the Eye a certain Den seated at the lower sides of the Nose remarkably hollow spherical and somewhat oblong and covered with a thin bony Scale in the bottom of which certain Protuberances rise up wherein the slender Points of the Roots of the Teeth are included This Den is frequently empty but sometimes found full of Sââ¦ime which he believes distils through a certain Cavity from the little Caverns of the Fore-head Bone and the Ethmoids III. It receives Blood for Nourishment through the Branches of the Soporal Arteries and the remainder after Nourishment it sends through little Veins to the External Jugular It is composed of twelve Bones six on each side all joyned together by Harmonies rather than thin Sutures The First almost triangular is seated at the outer Corner of the Eye This by means of its Apophysis joyned with the foremost Process of the Temporal Bone by an oblique Suture forms the Iugal Bone which being gibbous without and hollow within covers the Temple Muscle The second which is small thin pellucid and brittle constitutes the Corner of the Eye and in this the Lachrymal Hole is pervious to the Nostrils through which the serous Humor distilling from the Ventricles of the Brain causes Tears in the Eyes Vid. Lib. 3. Cap. 14. But to stop their continual flowing there is a little Caruncle which lies upon this Hole which hinders the ordinary Efflux but gives way to it when more violent Sometimes near this tender Bone about the Top of the Nose and the bigger Corner of the Eye certain Abscesses happen which the Greeks call Aegylopas which if neglected corrode the Bone it self and cause a Lachrymal Fistula The Third is thin and pellucid within the inner side of the Orbit of the Eye interposed between the rest and more inward continuous to the spungy Bones of the Nostrils The Fourth is the least Bone of all which constitutes the most porous Parts of the Cheeks and Palate and receives the upper Row of the Teeth into its Caverns It has a conspicuous Hole seated under the Orbit of the Eye producing a Branch of the third Pair of the Nerves to the Face also another Hole at the hinder Part of the cutting Teeth in the middle bony Fence again divided into two Holes toward the upper Parts Of which one tends to each Nostril and rââ¦mits a little Vein thither out of it Some think that the Spitly Humors descending this way to the Nostrils flow into the Mouth which is not probable Moreover under the Orbit of the Eye at the lower side of the Nose there is a remarkable Hollowness which however in Children is not easily found but is hollowed by Age. The Fifth which is thin little long and almost quadrangular with its Pair constitutes the more eminent Part of the Bones of the Nose The Sixth which is broad and thin with its Pair forms the Palate To these Fallopius adds one more as does also Columbus and Laurentius interposed between the innermost Part of the Palate and the Sphenoides separating the lower Part of the Nostrils like a Fence and thence called the Plough Share To which Vesalius adds the spungy Bones already described CHAP. IX Of the lower Iaw THE lower Jaw in Man is moveable This in Children till about seven years old according to Laurentius and Bartholine but not beyond the second year according to Riolanus consists of two Bones joyned in the Chin by Synchondrosin which afterwards in riper years unite into one Bone thick hard and strong This Conjunction as Galen writes is afterwards dissolved as was also observed by the French Chyrurgions as Riolanus reports and that the Jaw being broken by a Stone was often cut away in that Part where the Bones united together But notwithstanding all this the said Coalescency has been observed in Men grown to be firmer than the rest of the Bones of the Jaw and that the Jaw is sooner broken at the sides than in that Coalescency Eisson observes that he has sometimes found another Division in Infants on both sides almost in the middle place of each side where the Bone acquires a thicker Protuberance and endeavors to enlarge it self I. This Iaw is shorter in Men and almost semicircular thick and broad before behind divided like a Greek Hypsylon or as Platerus will have it resembling a Fork for handsomness sake II. On both sides at the end it advances two Processes by some called Horns The first of which being thin and broad terminates in a sharp Point called in Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to this also a Tendon of the Temple Muscle is strongly knit and therefore the Laxation of